Dogs of Battle

Prelude:
History of the Houses

The houses were formed by Dragonstar. The original houses were formed with the goal of protecting the idols. There were houses of light and dark. The light and dark do not mean good or evil. It merely designates the type of chi used, although many of the dark houses fell to the dark, worshipping Kronus and desiring his freedom, while the Houses of Light were defenders of the order, protectors of the idols, and keepers of the faith.

Over the centuries, the houses grew strong. Other houses, the lesser houses, were formed by younger sons and daughters who were not heir to the Houses' power and all that it entailed. They went on to form traditions and take House names, designating one heir (or in the case of twins, dual heirs) each generation. The designation would fall to the most suitable of the House's descendants.

If there were no descendents or heirs, then the house would fall empty. This has happened only a few times, but most notably in the case of the House of Dreams. The previous master died without issue and the House lie abandoned until Kronus summoned the daemon Rikita from the nether realms and placed her within the House. She was able to attain mastery of the House and the powers it entailed, and later passed these down to her daughter, Nikita, upon her death.

The Masters of the original houses were all demi-human. Less than gods, but more than human, enabling them to make use of the forces of Chi - the essential power of the universe. Each house had a primary power - an area of strength. Other chi attacks and uses could be learned, but would not bear the same power or intensity as the primary power for the house.

Many Masters of the Houses, once they fully embrace their chi, can transform into the demi-human or beast that represents their power...ie: Kytten transforming into a dragon, Alecan into a gryphon, etc. Partial transformations are also possible, as are the varied permutations seen amongst the party.

Some of the light and dark houses are echoes of one another, while some are unique to the designation. The houses are thus:

Light houses: fire, earth, wind, water, spirit, metal, sun, moon, stars, wood, yin, seasons and universe.

Dark houses: void, death, plague, famine, war, sorrow, dreams, air, earth, metal, water, fire and yang.

The House of the Universe is Dragonstar's own house, while Kronus' House is Void.

Over time, many of the houses lost their history. Few remembered their original purpose of guarding the Idols, and the threat of Kronus became a distant memory. Dragonstar's contact with the House of Fire was meant only to reawaken the purpose of the Houses in the prior master of the House, but he showed his vulnerable side and fell in love with Kytten's mother, fathering the current heir to the House. Kytten grew up knowing the history of the Houses. She trained with the objective of eventually gathering the House Masters together and obtaining the Idols, thereby sealing Kronus away for another 1000 years. The tournament was meant to be a first step to this goal, but the appearance of Kronus shortened the time frame considerably, and the quest was begun with only the houses that were present at the tournament. Several other houses have joined the Heirs during their journey.

The crumbling of the bonds holding Kronus enabled his premature escape, first mentally by taking over the body of Kytten's adoptive father, and later physically when he had obtained enough strength by obliterating his foe. He believes that the houses using dark Chi were created for his worship, and demands their obeisance, although their individual loyalties vary widely. Several of the dark House masters have joined the Heirs of Light, and Kronus sees this as desertion, and plans on punishing the heirs accordingly.

Chapter 1:
Dogs of Battle

She placed the poster in the shop window. She picked up the rest of her stack and headed out to the next stop, a karate school. The Masters would the best students from there.

It was going to be a bloody competition. The poster claimed the top 20 would be admitted to the most exclusive fighting Grand House on the planet. This was true. And they would be trained to the breaking point. Then sent out.

Kytten placed another poster in another window.

Sent out to gather the 13 precious, sacred Kat Idols. When they were all in one place... the Grand Master Fighter would make a wish.

But the Idols were scattered. Guarded. There were many dangers. Demons, traps, thieves... Kytten placed another poster. But, the wish must be made. Kronus was coming.

*****

Looking at a poster while walking down the street, Storm grinned. A tournament. Seeking the best from all over. Sounds like fun he thought.

He looked around and saw another copy on a post, and pulled it off. Folded tightly, he slipped it into his indigo gi top. His sandaled feet kicked up little dust as he jogged over to a food cart to buy some breakfast.

*****

Star placed her duffle bag down in front of the dojo, staring at the poster affixed to the window. Her muscles began tensing involuntarily, and with deliberate thought, she relaxed.

I am sorry, Master, she whispered in the silence of her mind. The man who had taken her in, treated her as a daughter, and trained her in the arts had died less than a fortnight ago after whispering instructions to seek further under the Grand Masters. He himself had been a candidate there many long years before, until a near-fatal injury had crippled him and ruined his chances.

Star had trained hard since she was a child, not knowing why. Looking at the poster, she knew. She would be the best. Not just the best woman, but the best.

She forced her muscles to relax again, breathing in the deep even rhythm she had been taught. If I can't control myself any better than this, I won't stand a chance, she thought. Glancing around, she tore the sign from the window, and squinted at the street signs. Shouldering her duffle bag, she walked slowly up the street, breathing deeply and evenly.

*****

Dressed in a tight, dusty T-Shirt and tattered black jeans the light hearted Gildogg strolled down the street. Smiling and greeting people he passed, blue eyes glimmering in the sunlight.

As he walked past the convenience store he noticed a paper blowing in the wind and reached down to pick it up. "Grand House Fighting Competition." Sounds like fun!

With a smile Gildogg walked on, headed for the address listed on the flyer.

*****

Reading the address on the flyer, Star approached the dojo. Unprepossessing. She glanced around to make sure she was at the right place. There was a small homey in across the street from the Grand House dojo.

Walking inside, Star asked for a room and was shown to a small, comfortable room with a neatly made bed. Tossing the duffle bag on the bed, she stretched her muscles, working out the kinks. Slipping out of the chambray shirt and blue jeans, she started hot water in the shower and stepped under the flow, sighing as the heat penetrated her body.

Staying in just long enough for her muscles to unknot, Star got out of the shower and quickly toweled off. She searched in her duffel bag, pulling out the black cotton gi that she had trained in and the blood-red belt that her Master had bequeathed her on his deathbed. Dressing quickly, she tied the belt about her waist and looked in her bag. She carried little with her other than the dual swords that she had learned, and assorted throwing knives. The swords were more for show than anything, and the knives handy in a pinch. Her weapon of choice was the ornate staff that she carried everywhere. It was slightly longer than she was tall, and every ripple, every design, she had carved herself. Master had said that the only was to truly know and trust a weapon was to make it yourself. She was no sword smith. But a staff she could make.

Master, on his deathbed, had confided that he had made many weapons in his time, but none were so finely crafted as Star herself. She was the weapon he created. She would not let him down.

Grasping the staff comfortably, Star left her room, locking the door. She walked across the street to the dojo, taking a deep breath before climbing the steps.

*****

"Hmmmmmmm." A thoughtful murmur, as he watches the other fighters begin to assemble... *This might prove interesting*

Observing from the apex of a nearby rooftop, crouching low so as not to be seen. Had anyone been in a position to spot him, they may have caught a glimpse of a sharp smile playing across his lips, the rest of his face shrouded in darkness from the pitch black cloak, which surrounds him. Watching for a few moments longer, waiting to see who else might be joining the tournament. Standing up from his vantage point, walking slowly down the sloping roof *perhaps I shall enter*...

*****

Kytten was dressed in an elaborate ceremonial outfit. And it made her itchy. To her right, fighters from the Great House of Chin Su who wanted to compete and to her left, the fighters drawn in by the fliers. Her friend, Ashlynne rang the gong and Kytten gave a little eep, then faced the crowd eyeballing her.

"Eh heh... " She cleared her throat dramatically. "Ladies and Gentlemen! Welcome to the Great Fighting House of Chin Su! Here you will compete. The Prize? Entry into our House, or Advancement in training for those already enfolded. The rules are very simple. No weapons. 5 minutes rounds. Spirit and power attacks that you draw from your own Chi are allowed. Levitation must not be more than 10 feet above the ring, and you cannot fly out of the area of the ring. That is the same as a ring out. Control, people. It's about control. You win by, knocking your adversary out of the ring, or knocking him out. There are no points. All or nothing. There are rooms available at the Inn across the street and several other Inns are near by. I will see you all in the morning, at 7 am for number assignments."

Then, she powered up and flew into one of the upper windows of the dojo, as instructed by her Master. "Show them what they have to gain." So she did. When she landed, she looked back. Her eyes snagging on this one fighter. He was so... happy. So... his Chi flowed around him easily.

But she'd have to introduce herself to him later. Now she had classes to attend to.

*****

Star nodded in appreciation as the young woman who made the announcement lifted slowly into the air.

I have come to the right place, she thought, silently thanking her master. She looked around at the other fighters, dismissing most out of hand. There were few that she could feel the life force in strongly enough in that it troubled her.

Dismissed for the moment, Star made her way to the young woman who had rang the gong.

"Have you a place I may store my weapons?" she asked. "I am not comfortable leaving them in the hotel, especially my staff." Star caressed the staff, fingering the heavy blade inset on the end. "Also...is there a place to meditate? Someplace quiet?

Ashlynne summoned one of the flunkies for the gym, and gave him soft direction. At his nod, Star followed him, first placing her staff in the weapons locker she was shown to. She paused briefly before relinquishing the staff, focusing her eyes on the amethyst imbedded just above the smooth grip. The poured a portion of her essence into the staff, renewing its seal with her. For another to touch the staff without her permission now would be very painful for them.

She turned and followed the flunky through a door and into a peaceful garden courtyard in the center of the dojo. An ornate bridge spanned a koi pond, and small benches were set discretely amidst towering plants and tiny trees. Exotic birds rustled in the trees,

Star smiled, nodding her thanks and moving into the garden. Ignoring the benches, she crouched easily beside the koi pond, her eyes focusing on the gently rippling water as the huge golden fish swam slowly. Her mind stilled, thoughts becoming fluid, placid like the water. As the distractions of the day faded away, she became aware of an itching in the back of her skull, a mild tingling.

Lifting her eyes, the green pupils glowing slightly with unearthly light, she searched without sight.

There is a great disturbance in the chi, she thought. A disturbance I have not felt in the absence of my master.

Sinking deeper into herself, she sought the source of the tingling alert.

*****

Excellent. This might actually make me break a sweat. Storm was enthusiastic. The odds he might actually have to expand effort had gone up quite nicely. Nothing like most of the competitions he had faced since leaving home.

He watched the other fighters leave, attempting to feel out who he most wanted to face. Many were simple warriors, struck with awe at the lady's levitation. Few enough seemed to know what she meant by the Chi attacks she had mentioned. They would be the challenge. The rest might as easily be eliminated now.

Noting that almost all the others had left, Storm rose to his feet and began to walk out the door. He attempted to conceal his own power, letting others with the skill think him one of the fools. Surprise is one of the finest weapons, after all.

*****

As he approached the Dojo, Gildogg noticed the large crowd gathered around a stage.

"Wow, so many fighters. this should be quite a competition" he said to himself. Just then he heard the loud banging of the gong and his attention shifted to the small, yet powerful figure standing on the stage. From this distance he could not see her well, but he could fell the power she exuded...it was like a warm wave moving outward from the stage.

Suddenly in a flash he appeared in front of the crowd, right in front of the stage. Those who noticed just stared in amazement and wonder, however since the crowd was so large and everyone was pushing, nudging, and bickering for a good position only a few noticed his minor feat.

All he could do was stare at the powerful, and quite striking, woman on the stage...he didn't even hear a word she said...Suddenly the speech was over and she was flying thru the air into an open window on the upper floor of the Dojo. He noticed her watching him as she soared thru the air.

"Quite a competition..." he again murmured to himself.

*****

Flexing in annoyance as her father requested yet another mug of tea during the meeting. She wished he would just marry again. Then his new wife could perform these duties. And he could have more children and end his foolish objections to her joining in the tournament. She was fighting. She was one of the most powerful House warriors. She had been training since before she could walk. Why he was balking now... When they needed her so much. She'd been born in the year of the Cat, on the holiday to celebrate the forging of the Kat Idols. How many more signs did he need?

Kytten offered him a teacake. Her costume was ready. Hiding her face until she struck the first blow. Then, when she eventually used the Dragon Fist attack, he'd know. But once she was in, there was no withdrawing her. Grand Master of the House or not.

She smiled and had a teacake herself.

*****

Across the street from the dojo, Storm was in debate with a desk clerk at one of the inns. "What? That's robbery! I won't pay that to stay here. No, I will not finance your immoral gouging from the simple fact that you are closest to the Dojo and there are so many fighters." He waved back the clerk and walked out the door and stepped lightly back to the Dojo.

"I wonder if they have any open rooms." He noted the now-closed gate and high walls. A quick look up and down the street showed that he was alone. He closed his eyes and felt for unseen eyes. Finding none, he leapt to the top of the wall.

Landing lightly on the tip of a toe, he made no sound. He looked over the wall and found a dark corner. Storm hopped down and dropped into a cross-legged seated position and began to meditate and rest.

*****

Seven had come and gone. The roster was set. Since the Grand High Master had not yet shown up, Kytten had registered for an early match, under her true name. There had been a ripple of shock. She figured she had until her feet actually touched the Ring till someone ran to get her father. Until then, it could all be a joke.

"The next bout will feature... ah.... " His eyes seemed to pop out of his head... "Kytten Su and Lemming Fujiyamma!"

The crowd went dead silent for a moment. Kytten leapt up, feet feathering down onto the ring area. Lemming stomped in, a huge leering brute, one of the fighters drawn in by the poster. He towered over Kytten's five-foot body, and out hulked her too. A mass of rippling, sweating muscles, he leered at her. She looked unimpressed. He flexed for her and she rolled her brown eyes. "Let's do this."

After the bows and a prolonged moment of waiting, the official was forced to start the fight. Kytten knew he was waiting for her father. Trying to prevent the first blow from being struck. But the hisses and boos forced him to start the match. As soon as the first hit connected, she was in. She was ready.

For a moment, the grappler studied the calm, mellow woman before him. She looked like he could squish her with one blow. Yet she was totally unconcerned. Lemming felt... disrespected. Growling, he lunged for her, just as a disturbance broke out in the back of the crowd. As she went into a stance to simply duck the coming blow, Kytten heard her father cry out her name... and instinctively, turned her head to find her parent... Lemming's kick landed viciously, sending her reeling across the ring.

Catching her self, she turned her stumble into a carefully controlled fall, then spin. Regaining the center of the ring, she launched a lick of her own at Lemming. He ducked, only to feel her food slam in the back of his neck. His face kissed the hard ring floor and his eye rolled back into his head for a moment.

Landing and crouching, she watched him get up and try to shake it off. "Beeeeeeeam Blaaaaaaaaast!" His small volley of Chi power balls were easy to dodge.

Deciding to show this rookie how it was done she pulled up her Chi. not all of it... but enough. "Dragon Rage!" Sending a beam of hot, red Chi into her competition, and chasing it with her own body, spinning head over feet, as the blast hit him, he staggered back, close to the ring edge. just before he could regain his footing, Kytten landing squarely in his chest, knocking the wind out of him, and him out of the ring before spring boarding off him, to land safely in the ring.

"The winner, advancing. KYTTEN!"

*****

"Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, composure was one thing, but he had become to relaxed, missing the ridiculous opening ceremony was one thing, but not studying his opponents, that would be foolish. Arriving at the packed Dojo, spectators spilling out into the grounds, after a few moments of struggling against the onlookers, fighting the urge to swat them aside, noticing the high vaulted roof, looking around to check no one was watching, not that they would have noticed, they were all too intent on gaining entry, closing his eyes and concentrating for a second, disappearing from the crowd outside, leaving only a faint after image lingering were he once stood, reappearing on one of the wide cross beams of the Dojo, perfect vantage point to observe the competition until it was his turn to fight.

*****

Star made her way into the ring at the sound of her name. She almost wished she had gone earlier in the first round. Her primary advantage...being disregarded because she was female...was neatly reft from her at the spectacular showing that Kytten had put on.

Her thoughts were clear and placid as she stepped into the ring. She expended no chi. preferring to use mundane methods for the moment. The itching tingle in the back of her head was stronger, an insistent buzz, and it took her a moment to recapture her composure once she entered the ring.

Her first opponent was Karl, a short, dark-haired man with a bow-legged stance. Star didn't let her irritation show.

"This is ridiculous!" she thought to herself. She sensed only the lightest fluttering of chi from her opponent. And wondered at the quality of fighters that had been let join the competition. They want the best, yet allow unformed children to compete.

But it was not her dojo, and not her rules. Breathing deeply, centering herself, Star waited for the opening bell. Karl launched himself at her before the sound of the gong had died away. And bounced back hard from the shield of chi that Star casually erected in front of herself. A weak shield, utilizing only the smallest portion of what was available to her.

Eyes narrowing, she watched Karl regain his feet. Breathing deeply, she began to gather the force into her. Her eyes took on a green glow and she surrendered to the chi within...but let only the smallest amount escape, a narrow flicker of energy testing Karl's reflexes. He was unable to dodge. Shaking her head, she closed in. He was not worth expending energy on. She could feel him desperately trying to build his chi to block her physical attack, but before he was able, Star ended the match with a solid roundhouse kick, knocking Karl out of the ring.

She barely waited to hear her name announced as victor. She turned and left the ring, free for the moment to ponder the itching tickle in the back of her head.

*****

Having spent the night unnoticed, Storm got a good seat near the ring. He enjoyed the first few matches, although he thought many of the winners were a bit too dependant on their ki. To each their own, however.

His name called, Storm rose and entered the ring. He kicked off his sandals and dusted his gi until he saw his opponent. An over muscled wrestler-type named Gorath. Storm looked him over and shook his head. This enraged Gorath, who charged. Storm easily spun around the attack and with a powerful slap to the back of Gorath's head, drove him straight over the edge of the ring. The fool had put everything into the charge, and couldn't stop after being 'helped' to run farther.

Storm bowed to the Tournament hosts and prepared to leave the ring. Gorath decides that he hasn't had enough and attacks! Storm stops him cold with a single punch to the gut, hard enough to bow Gorath's back. As Gorath falls to the pavement, Storm slips into his sandals and returns to his seat.

*****

"Challenger 17" the announcer bellowed.

Smiling to himself from his perch amongst the rafters, he hadn't had time to fully register before the competition, but this suited him, know one would have any idea, he would surely be considered a rank outsider, not even bothering to give a name before the tournament.

Leaping from his vantage point, performing an exquisitely poised flip as he fell, almost floated to the ground beneath him, discarding his cape on his way, landing nose to nose with his opponent, well nose to nose had Red -- a burley contender, wearing only combat pants and huge black boots -- hadn't been nearly a head taller than his own far from small height. The bell sounded an instant later.

Stepping backwards from him Red wound up for a vicious haymaker, lunging, then staggering forward, his blow carrying his whole body forward, into thin air.

Standing behind him, he regarded Red with contempt, standing stock still, waiting for the brute to regain his composure.

Turning around more quickly than you could believe anyone his size could manage, face lined with rage, small veins visible in his forehead, bellowing, charging across the arena like a bull.

Standing calmly in the face of the rapidly approaching behemoth, opening his eyes for only a second, then vanishing only to appear just behind his opponent once more, though this time Red was moving to rapidly, careering from the ring, only to find his progress halted by a hefty wooden beam, falling to the ground with a thud that shook dust from the upper rafters.

The referee stepped up to him to raise his hand "And the winner is..." the small man turned to him some what nervous to see all black eyes staring back at him "wh.wha...what is your name?"

"Dan." He said flatly calmly turning and leaving the ring.

The stunned announcer left by himself "And the winner is Dan," his voice somewhat flat and reedy...

*****

When his name was called Gildogg slowly, casually walked up to the ring and stepped inside. There waiting for him was a large muscular woman.

"What? A woman? I can't fight a woman"

The referee responded "Are you forfeiting already Gildogg?"

"No I'm not forfeiting...I just. She's a Woman"

"Either take the match or forfeit."

"Ok, If I have to...let's get this started"

Finally the ref started the match. The large woman cautiously approached Gildogg and suddenly made her move. She swung her leg around for a large round house kick and Gildogg easily blocked it. Not discouraged the woman set forth with a valley of punches and kicks...all blocked or dodged by Gildogg. Aggravated the woman said, "Are you going to fight me or just stand there and let me beat the hell out of your shins and forearms?"

"My mother always told me I shouldn't hit..."

WHACK!

Suddenly Gildogg hit the mat...as he was talking the woman dealt him a powerful kick to the jaw. "Maybe my mother was wrong" he thought to himself as he slowly got back to his feet. Wiping the blood from his lip Gildogg said "There is an exception to every rule...and you just made yourself an exception." And then Gildogg seemed to disappear.

The crowd gasped, "Where did he go...." "What happened" "What's going on here?"

Like a picture coming into focus Gildogg reappeared at one corner of the ring...then another. finally all 4 corners and directly in front of his opponent. Needless to say the woman was completely confused. She took a swing at the Gildogg directly in front of her and her fist seemed to go straight thru him...then she headed for one of the corners. Just then all of the Gildogg disappeared again. Desperately looking around the ring the woman was getting very angry. Before she knew what hit her Gildogg appeared directly in front of her and with a single blow to the abdomen she went flying out of the ring.

It was over, just like that...and Gildogg had disappeared again.

*****

Watching from the water station, Kytten was impressed. This man was fast and graceful. Not too show offish either. He didn't even seem impressed with his victory.

She could see her father, sitting now in his official chair, glaring at her. hot daggers of rage pricking her skin. He'd get over it. Right now. she wanted to introduce her self to the fighter... before she had to announce the new rules for the next stage... now... where was he?

*****

Gildogg re-appeared out of site of most...Right behind the water station.

"Man, I hate having to do that...especially to a woman." He said to himself as he stepped around the water station to grab a quick drink.

*****

Kytten nearly dropped her water. There he was. Suddenly, she wasn't sure what to say.

"Hello." He spoke first. "Sorry to startle you."

"That's alright. Your match was quite impressive. Your speed technique is something."

"Yeah, but I hated having to hit a girl."

Kytten laughed at him. "You are going to have to do more than hit them as the competition advances. We are here to compete. We know that means getting hit." She winked at him. "We are big girls, we can take it."

"If you say so. Doesn't seem right." He looked so... innocently befuddled. Concerned.

"You are wild. Just wild."

The ring announcer went on, droning out the names of the next fighters to combat each other. Kytten stood, drinking her water next to a very intriguing man.

*****

The disturbance was growing stronger. Star went into the courtyard again, seeking the koi pond. She ignored the other fighters in the arena. Either she had their measure or she did not. She privately looked down on those that intently studied each other's moves.

That was tournament strategy and not feasible outside the safety of an arena. For a real quest, a real adventure, you had no opportunity to study your enemy. Either you understood the way the body moved and the way the chi flowed, or you did not. Either you were victorious, or you died.

Sitting lotus beside the pond and watching the fish swimming slowly, she tuned in to the motion of the water. Fluid. rippling. Without trying, she could sense the chi moving within her in the same slow, undulating motion, awaiting release. Soft, slow motion, coiling within.

Breathing deeply, attuning her senses within, Star worked the chi through her chakras, cleansing and purifying the energy within.

*****

Kytten had nodded and said good-bye to the handsome fighter. She had to do her next official duty, inform the fighters of the rules of the next round. She'd changed into an official robe so as not to traumatize her father further. But she could feel him fuming in the raised stands, staring down at her from 12 feet up. Didn't matter. She'd won her first battle, for better or worse she was now committed to the cause.

"Ladies and Gentlemen. In 4 hours, round 2 begins. That should be enough time for you to take advantage of our doctors. During round 2, most of the same rules apply. No flying above 10 feet, no weapons, ring out or knock out only. However.. now if you lose once.. no fear, you have to lose twice to be eliminated. Everyone has 2 battles this round. Time for some serious herd thinning, my friends."

Kytten leaped off the staging area and cut back to the water station. Gildogg was still there. The more she studied him, the more she wanted to be around him. It was very illogical. She should be sizing him up as a potential opponent. Instead, she was contemplating asking him to go to dinner with her during the break. Or would he think she was too forward? He seemed very old fashioned. How to ease into it.

"So, ah, you think we'll fight next round?" He was smiling at her and she felt something odd.. her knees were a bit unsteady.

"If not next round then definitely in the finals. Scared?" She tried to puff herself up a bit.

"You might. You seem really strong." His smile never wavered so she wasn't sure if he was humoring her or not, but she felt rather like he was.

"We'll see. It will take more than speed to defeat me."

"I've got other moves."

"Well, I hope they are powerful ones. For now.. I feel hungry. See you in the next round, Gildogg!"

Strolling off, she realized she'd meant to ask him to go with her.... Then she spotted Storm. Hmm... "Hey there!!"

When he turned she smile, full wattage. "Hungry?"

*****

"Yes, dear lady." He bowed deeply, then smiled. "I admit to be quite surprised to see the Tournament host's daughter in the competition." They began walking toward the food service.

*****

Chuckling a bit. "Who says I'm anyone's daughter? After day I'm probably an orphan." She passed the first stall and dragged him past as he stopped. When he looked at her questioningly, she made a face and shook her head. "Besides, I've been training all my life. If not for this then what?"

She lead him to a noodle stand and got a huge bowl of shrimp and noodles for herself.

*****

"Man I'm hungry...I thought she was gonna ask me to eat with her... Guess I'll have to fend for myself"

Gildogg walked over to the closest food stand and got one of everything...He always ate like a pig after a fight. "Gosh, I hope they have enough food to support me thru the rest of the tournament."

Gildogg smiled as he began devouring everything in sight.

*****

Storm nodded. "I do not know what your father had planned, but this was quite obviously not it." He smiled at her. "You have impressive skills. They deserve to be used in good cause."

He picked up a plate of light meat and thin noodles and walked with her to a table. "I did have a question. What made you come to me after The announcement. The other warrior who reached you first seemed to want to spend time with you."

*****

Looking over to where she could sense Gildogg, she looked back at Storm then and shrugged. "He doesn't seem to think women should be fighters." Smiling at Storm. "Trying to get rid of me?"

*****

Her energy centers cleansed and purified through meditation, Star realized that she was hungry. She had eaten only lightly that morning, not wanting to battle on a full stomach. Knowing that more battles were scheduled for that afternoon, she realized that she would need to eat, lest she be betrayed by her own body.

Star moved easily to through the arena to the food stands. She shuddered at the amount of noodles that everyone seemed to be eating. Good for a fast carb rush, but death for a long match. A lot of heavier, fried food that the spectators were eagerly consuming. Walking past these, she found a stand that offered a platter of steamed vegetables. There were slivers of meat mixed with the vegetables. She asked for only a small amount of noodles and a full serving of vegetables, and a plate of assorted fruits for after.

Carbs for a fast burst of energy, the vegetables providing the necessary vitamins, the slivers of meat taking care of any protein necessary to rebuild torn musculature, and fruits for the sucrose. providing a more enduring energy. Plus, the master had always taught that one should eat easily digestible foods.

Star sat and nibbled at the food. The buzzing returned to her skull the second she stepped foot into the arena, and robbed her of her appetite. Forcing herself to eat, she looked around the room. She saw Kytten sitting with Storm, saw Gildogg watching the pair of them. Her eyes moved on, almost missing the dark-cloaked figure. She frowned slightly as the irritating hum in her head grew louder, and she looked around for the source.

*****

He chuckled. "Absolutely not! I have never in my life denied a woman anything within my power, especially my time and company." Storm was smiling. "I know many who feel women should not fight. I can see why they could feel thus. Woman have the gift of creation, where fighting brings only destruction. I feel that the world must be made a place where no one need fight. Then we can all attempt to find our own way to create."

*****

Kytten threw her head back and laughed.

"Are you kidding? Just because we have babies we should not be strong? And fighting can bring about much good..." Suddenly she looked a little grim. "There is much to fight for if we want a place to create in."

Finishing her noodles, she grabbed a piece of fruit and bit into it.. the juice dripping down her chin.

*****

"Ah, there is the difference. One need not fight to be strong. And I have no real desire to keep fighting forever myself." He ate a bite from his bowl. "I agree that there are times that one must fight, but it is best to make those times as short, direct, and rare as one can." Storm smiled. "It takes a different kind of strength to raise wise and healthy children. Many men do not have that strength, and it is good that many women do."

Chapter 2:
Round 2

Kytten faced her next battler. His name was Dane. Nothing else. He was large, muscular, but it was his still, blue eyes that told Kytten she might not have an easy go. The ref called for the fight to begin and he merely gave her a half smile.

Carefully, she moved into a spinning kick and was deflected. She tried a stomach punch, and was blocked then kicked. She stumbled and staggered for a moment. He was good.

Dane launched the next volley. Kytten was successful in blocking him and got a few blows in herself. They seems rather evenly matched in fighting style and skill. Moving away to get a breather, she dabbed the blood from the corner of her mouth. Shit, this was not going well.

Suddenly, Dane, nursing a mildly blooded nose on the back of his hand, let loose a fire ball from his other hand. Kytten hadn't felt him power up. She almost got scorched. She kept dodging and he kept firing, never giving her a moment to gather her chi. keeping her running. Crap, crap, crap.

She launched her self over him in the air, using the unexpected vertical climb to get a moment to gather her chi... "DRAGON RAGE FIST!" And then she swooped down on him from six feet in the air and slammed her fist, glowing with hot chi, into his head. Dane staggered and she swooped down into a kick, knocking him off his feet. He swung, missed and somehow, stepped off the edge of the ring, before he could regain himself, she kicked his other foot out from under him.

"Dane is out!"

Panting, leaning over the edge, looking at him... her lip bloody... she smiled. "You are one tough bastard."

He smiled back.

*****

With either his head or the room still spinning from the unexpectedly hard hit, Dane looks up at the girl who had just beaten him. Looking up at her, he was still surprised that she had proven to be such a talented fighter. If he had passed her in the street, he would certainly have turned to look, but would not have expected her to be able to defeat him in battle. Maybe all those years he spent training alone in the isolated provinces far north had left him somewhat ignorant of what was going on in the world.

Seeing a smile and hearing her call him a "tough bastard", he managed to smile back at her, which was surprisingly easy, considering she had just wiped the floor with him.

Still dizzy from the punch to his head, he asked her for a hand to get up from the floor and show him to the juice bar, hoping a refreshing drink would help... And secretly hoping she would join him there.

*****

Gildogg stood there with his mouth gaping...

"Wow, was I wrong...I guess some women make excellent fighters. I guess in round 2 I won't be so leery to hit a woman."

As he was saying this Kytten walked by with a grin and said, "Still think "girls" can't fight?"

He just looked at her, baffled at how powerful a woman could be. He had never even seen a woman use a Chi Attack before. He was definitely going to have to re-think his strategy for this tournament...and catch up with that woman.

*****

Star stepped into the ring, rolling her shoulders slightly. Her eyes were focused inward, her countenance placid as the water she had spent her time between matches watching.

She had become adept at ignoring the tingle in her skull. She could feel the eddying currents of chi within, but sensed little from the man who stepped into the ring opposite her. A small man... She did not hear his name given, nor did she care. His long hair was loose around his shoulders, and his lips twisted in an arrogant sneer.

Moving into stance at the referee's signal, Star waited until the other had committed himself. He was small and wiry. She had the reach of him, but waited silently. He leapt into the air, aiming a flying roundhouse at her head. Star sighed.

She appeared to shimmer as her form slid five feet to the left. The kick missed her completely. Star did not like to expend the chi needlessly, but realized with the spectacular show that the others were giving. she would have to display something of her hard-won skills, other than the strict martial ones.

The small man, off-balance from the missed kick, recovered quickly and came at her fast. She deflected each blow that he threw, but was not paying enough attention and a leg sweep caught her off-guard. She went down and the little man, attempting to gain advantage, leapt for her, propelling himself into the air with chi. Star could read the effort plainly on his face.

She smiled, raising her hands palm-up. Her eyes glowed green as she summoned the chi, matching a coil of green energy rising from her palms, an amorphous cloud that coalesced into a vaguely serpentine shape, striking at the man who was flying down at her. His descent was arrested and he was sent sailing out of the ring.

A twisting flip and Star regained her feet. She ignored the referee reaching for her arm. Ignored the crowd. She left the ring, her eyes lighting briefly on the same cloaked figure she had seen at lunch. Something...something...she had calmed her mind too well. Thoughts floated on a placid surface and drifted away before she could examine them.

*****

Who was she? He had noticed her watching him in the courtyard earlier and again, now as her eyes fell across him on her hurried exit from the hall, did she know him? Did he know her?? Before he had a chance to think any longer, he heard the gong sound and the announcer call his name.

Moving hurriedly through the throng, discarding his cloak in a somewhat petulant manner. Who was that women, why has she disturbed me so much? Not even bothering to register his opponents name, a short, perfunctory bow and the gong sounded again.

His opponent a tall wiry man, with surprising strength for some one of his build, lashed out at him, a long gangly limb flying at the side of his head, raising his forearm absent mindedly, almost on instinct, deflecting the flow without flinching. His mind was not on the fight though. WHO IS SHE. echoing around his mind, it was more than an idle glance, there was recognition there, he felt it.

And then he felt something else, he could have only been thinking for a microsecond, but it was enough for his opponent to strike, a low arching punch to his gut, almost enough to lift him from his feet, staggering backwards, trying to compose his thoughts. Escape. nothing. esca-who is she. ARGHHHHH! that women.

"Ommmmmmfff!" another blow, this time a roundhouse kick to the side of the head, sending him rolling across the arena, managing to stop himself before going ring out. Struggling to lift himself, trying again to displace away from his foe. esc-WHO IS SHE

"Eghhhhhh!" feeling his opponent's foot strike his ribs with a sickening crunch, the blow carrying him up and out of the ring. Lying on his back, spluttering as he breathes, vision slowly darkening as he loses consciousness, one thought still running through his mind. who is she?

*****

Holding the chilled juice to her still throbbing lip, Kytten was surprised to see Dan ousted so easily. He'd been a tough fighter in the last round. Dane just sipped his juice. He hadn't said much since they found seats and got their drinks. Gildogg was sitting next to her on the other side, having gotten something as well.

Kytten didn't know what to say to either of them, really, so she pretended to be absorbed in the battle, while glancing from one to the other out of the corner of her eyes. When Dan flew from the ring and crumpled she gasped a bit.

"He wasn't in the ring." Dane spoke up.

"No, I think he was thinking about the beautiful girl over there!" Gildogg nearly spilt his drink on her in his hurry to point out Lisa.

"Hey! Watch it you lug!"

"Oh, sorry." He smiled at her. "You are pretty too, even if your lip is kinda messed up."

Kytten steamed a bit. This guy... was it hard to walk with his foot in his mouth so much?

"Gee.. I feel all mushy inside at your complement."

Dane nearly choked on his drink as a laugh bubbled up.

The next fighters took the ring; since Kytten had to face one of them in her next battle (a tall Amazon-like woman), she tuned the men out.

*****

As the tall woman entered from one side, Storm came in from the opposite. They regarded each other carefully, neither showing any weakness nor strength. After a moment, both turned and bowed to their host, then to one another. Storm smiled.

"This will be an interesting match." They moved toward each other slowly and warily. After a moment of waiting, both wanting the other to launch first, Storm grabbed her shoulders and rolled over her, pulling her along for the ride. Storm rolled back to his feet and watched with small surprise as she landed upon her own. She launched back at him. Catching her shoulder in his stomach, Storm was bowled over and rolled backwards as he hit the floor.

She was fast, fast and strong. Fortunately for him, so was Storm. When he came back to his feet, he was on the edge of the ring. He blocked the next few hits, then shimmered and reappeared behind his opponent. She had seen the trick before, and attacked nearly where he reappeared. He blocked, and they paused.

They both backed away a few steps and began to focus. Energy began to collect in the woman's hands as she gestured. Storm raised his hands to the sky and smiled wider. "Ancient power of the newborn storms..." The wind began to rise and dust began to flow around the combatants. "Winds of the west, flow by my will!" He lowered his hands as she made to release her energy wave. A monsoon blast of wind surged from him and diffused her attack. In an instant, she was struggling to hold her place on the ring. Storm swept his hands upward, still grinning. The source of the wind changed, suddenly coming from the ground at her feet. She sailed upward, easily 30 feet into the air.

She focused her chi and took control in flight. However, since the rules set a height limit on flight, she was declared a ring out. She floated to the ground and glared at Storm. He shrugged, then walked to her. "I am sorry, I had forgotten the height rule. At least it happened during a double elimination round." His grin was gone. He had honestly forgotten.

*****

A sudden searing pain ripped through Star. She was in lotus meditating, and found herself doubled over, forehead to the ground. Struggling to regain her composure, she pulled in deep breaths, desperately seeking the calm within.

Along with the pain came a shocking realization. The pain receded but the turmoil remained. The maddening buzz cut through her thoughts. Familiar. yet. unfamiliar... Overwhelming.

Star had returned to the koi pond after her last match. She avoided watching most of the other matches. She avoided the arena altogether except when she was called for a match. The maddening buzz in the back of her head did not allow her to concentrate.

Star slowly unbraided her hair, running her fingers through the lavender-tinted length,. She pulled it back tightly and bound it again into a braid coiling around her head. That was the one thing she had never conceded to the Master on. She would not cut her hair. She bound it tightly in concession, realizing that he would be a good weapon to use against her, but the only memory she had of her mother was lavender hair...to cut it would be dishonoring her heritage.

The quiet sound of a cleared throat behind her brought Star to her feet. The young man she had paid to alert her when it was her turn stood there.

"Your next one...he's got one out against him," the boy said. "Good luck."

Star nodded. The first time the boy had wished her luck, she had admonished him...luck had nothing to do with it. The hard-earned skill that she had struggled to master. That was what counted here.

Stepping into the arena, the sound deafening after being outside, Star was almost floored by the buzzing tingle in her skull. As she approached the ring, her eyes blurring slightly from the pressure, she saw her opponent. Awareness slammed into her, making her head spin. Star took a deep breath and stepped into the ring.

The referee stood between them. "Star," he said, pointing to her. "And Dan."

Star squared her stance, feet neatly shoulder-width apart, upper arms tight to her side, forearms parallel to the ring floor, palms raised.

His black eyes met her green ones, probing. She returned his look steadily, centering her emotions and slowly building the chi within. Motionless, they stood looking at each other even after the referee signaled the bell to start the match.

The audience shifted restlessly. Star ignored the mutterings however, as did Dan. She had seen the same recognition on his face that she had felt within her heart. He watched her, waiting for her to make the first move.

The crowd gasped as the chi Star had built within slowly began to emanate from her hands...coalescing into a coiled snake, a cobra ready to strike. The snake grew larger, towering over her. She read the acknowledgement of her power, of her form of attack, on Dan's face, and sharply slapped her hands together. The energy-formed snake dissipated.

Star bowed her head to her opponent, and turned to the referee. "I cede."

Her voice was steady. Stunned silence filled the arena.

Dan looked at her, black eyes penetrating.

"You cede?" the referee said.

"I will not raise a hand against my master's son and heir to the secrets that I possess. To do so would be to dishonor my master and the tradition that I was taught. To do so would covet the position that he desires. This I will not do."

"You realize that one more loss and you're out of the tournament?" the referee asked.

"My honor is far more important than a tournament," Star said flatly. "It is all I possess that no one can take from me."

Star bowed deeply to Dan, her eyes lowered, her neck bared. Rising, she met his confused gaze. "I await your convenience," she said. She turned and walked from the ring, Behind her, the referee announced Dan's victory.

*****

Several battles had passed. Kytten had watched the Amazon stew over her loss. She was going to be tough to fight. But, that was the game. Setting her now semi warm, mostly gone juice down, she flexed a bit.

"Well boys, wish me luck." She tossed them both a wicked, if slightly bruised and swollen smile.

Gildogg stood up. "You are tough, you can take her." Then he gave her a crushing hug.

"Not if you break her ribs." Dane sounded a bit annoyed. But Kytten was grateful when Gildogg let her loose and she took a breath again. Dane took her hand, bowed over it and kissed it. "Good fortune my dear."

Feeling a bit flustered suddenly by all this... whatever, Kytten just sort of nodded and half walked half ran to the ring.

The Amazon glared at her. Towering over her 5'2" self, the woman looked ready to eat her alive. Well, Kytten would be eager to give her a serious case of heartburn if she tried.

When the Ref called for the battle to start, the woman took flight, watching the height limit, then came diving at Kytten, who had plenty of time to swing up and launce a kick. It was, of course deflected, but it gave Kytten the chance to punch the woman in the stomach with a chi enhanced blow. The elbow to the head Kytten took, knocked her down to the ring floor for a moment.

She cleared her head just in time to roll away from a kick that probably would have sent her flying out of the ring with broken ribs. Gathering her chi during the roll, she got up into a crouch and shot a blast of energy at the woman. It slammed into her shoulder, but she hardly moved. Kytten was going to have to gather more than just a basic energy ball to impress her.

The woman pulled out the same chant that she'd tried against Storm, but Kytten, energy already up, managed to draw her attack up first "Dragon Rage power blast!" It glowed green, and came in on a spiral vector, 4 balls of energy the size of cantaloupes. The first one missed, but the other 3 slammed into the larger woman, beating her unconscious and giving her light burns.

Kytten sank to her knees. Her head spinning from the energy she'd drawn up. But, she'd won.

*****

Gildogg watched as the 4 power balls surged towards Kytten's opponent, but at the same time he saw her turn pale and start to collapse. Just as she hit her knees and the ref declared her the victor Gildogg appeared by her side, holding her arm for support.

"Let me go" she said, "I don't need any help...just a second to..." and she started to lose it just a bit more.

"Don't argue, that blast took quite a bit out of you. Let me help you over to the bench at least."

Reluctantly she agreed and Gildogg escorted Kytten to the bench. Well, he walked with her since she wouldn't really accept much help.

"That was quite a match. Looks like it took a bit out of you."

"More than it should have, she caught me off guard and I put a little to much into that last volley." Kytten said. "But it won't happen again. I haven't been as focused as I can be...To worried about what my father will do once this is over."

"I take it he didn't want you in this tournament? I don't understand why, you have been doing great. You are obviously an excellent fighter."

Just then the official called the next match "Gildogg and Spider to the ring for the next match!"

"Sorry, gotta go...but I would like to talk to you again later, that is if you don't mind". Gildogg smiled and waved as he headed to the ring.

*****

Again Gildogg stepped into the ring...this time not knowing what to expect. Spider? Who or what is Spider?

Just then a small wiry man stepped into the ring. "I guess that answered that question." he thought to himself.

The ref called for the match to begin. Both men stood in a relaxed stance, each waiting for the other to make his move.

"So how did you get the name Spider" Gildogg asked the man across the mat from him.

"You'll find out soon enough." He shot back and started to move forward slowly. Suddenly Gildogg sensed the man's power level raising and seemingly out of nowhere an energy beam shot out and held Gildogg in place. The man started to move in rapidly and jumped on Gildogg's back and started punching rapidly.

"Hey, that tickles, knock that off!" Gildogg flexed his chi outward and the man's Spider Web like attack, and the man called Spider both flew off of him. Spider landed on the mat and seemed to bounce back to his feet. With an outraged look on his face he launched himself at Gildogg again, but this time Gildogg was ready. Gildogg grabbed Spider by the foot as he sailed through the air and swung him back to the other side of the mat. Before he landed Gildogg had gathered enough energy for a devastating attack.

"PERRRROOOOO HAAAAAMMMMMEEEEE BLAST!" A huge energy ball flew from Gildogg's hands and caught Spider square in the chest just before he landed on the mat and sent him sailing out into the cloud. "Ha, I guess that would definitely be a ring out."

The ref raised Gildogg's hand and proclaimed him the victor of that match. Just as with the last match Gildogg seemed to just vanish from the ring.

*****

Kytten was impressed. With her head cradled in her hands, waiting for the world to stop wavering, she had watched him handle the match. A true natural. She smiled.

*****

After a few other fights, Gildogg came up on the list again. This time, he would face the man called Storm. The two entered the ring and both smiled. This would be a serious match.

Both men nodded to each other, and bowed to their host. As they turned back to each other, they raised their hands and everyone in the stadium felt the energy surging within them. Each warrior was surrounded in a faint glow as they prepared their first volley.

Gildogg was first to launch, using the blast that had won his last match. "PERRRROOOOO HAAAAAMMMMMEEEEE BLAST!" A ball of energy sailed across the ring, highlighting everything in stark white light.

As it approached, Storm began to gesture wildly, his smile never fading. "KI THUNDERRUSH!!!" A ball of white energy formed in front of him, then swiftly collapsed on itself, electricity filling the air as a loud clap shook the very foundations of the arena.

The energy of Gildogg's blast was pulled into the void created by Storm, then more of his energy, and even some of Storm's was pulled in as well. In a shockwave that knocked down many in the stands, Storm swept his hands apart and the void exploded. The arena was filled by smoke and billowing clouds of dust.

As the dust cleared, Storm and Gildogg were engaged in a flurry of punches and kicks. They moved so quickly that few of the audience could follow the fighting. They traded contacts until both paused at opposite ends of the ring. Both men were breathing heavy, but also happy for a challenge.

Scraped and bruised, they charged each other and met in the center of the ring. "KIROKO!" Storm had saved energy for a blast at this moment. As the energy crashed into Gildogg, he was surprised by Storm's reserves. Storm's body, following the blast sent both men out of the ring. They crashed to the ground in front of the stands.

When the dust settled, Gildogg was on the ground and Storm was on top of him. With a push that expended all the fighting energy he had left, Storm shoved himself into the air.... and back onto the ring. He staggered to his knees, and the match was declared. Storm wins via Ring Out.

After taking a moment to regain his feet, Storm hopped off the edge of the ring and extended a hand to Gildogg. "That was an incredible match. I hope we meet again in the next round."

*****

"After a fight like that I don't think the arena could stand us meeting again." Gildogg said with a smile.

Storm helped Gildogg to his feet and the two men walked out of the battle area discussing their battle. Comparing notes, and trying to figure out how to beat each other if they do meet again on the mat. As they sat down and continued talking and laughing Kytten walked up and joined them.

"That was some fight you two had. And still talking and joking afterwards. That's the true spirit of competition we are looking for."

Both men stood and asked Kytten to have a seat with them.

*****

Still sitting at the juice bar, considering the fact that he needed to win his next fight after having lost earlier, Dane heard the ring announcer call out his name. It seemed he would be facing someone called Viper. The name didn't seem familiar, but based on what he had seen so far in this tournament, he would not judge anyone by that.

Stepping into the ring before his opponent, Dane had time to focus on the job at hand before watching a small, skinny man walk into the ring. It seemed this little guy would be the one to face his fury... Yet he sensed a strong energy coming from the smaller man. "I'd better not underestimate this guy. Going out so early in the tournament would be a disgrace", he thought to himself.

After the usual bows, the gong sounded, signaling for the fight to begin. The two men looked at each other, none of them wanting to give away his tactics by making the first move. The smaller man seemed to have a lot of patience, something Dane had never had much off, so he decided to make the first move. Charging at the smaller man a moment too soon, giving away his intention, Dane was easily avoided by Viper, who simply stepped to the side. However, the little man was not fast enough to avoid the spinning kick that Dane launched at the back of his head, sending him stumbling for a very short moment before he turned and unleashed a flurry of blows at Dane. Most of the punches were blocked, but enough of them got through to teach Dane to take this guy seriously. He packed a mean punch.

Kicking out at Vipers leg, Dane did nothing more than stop the smaller man from getting any more punches in. He easily avoided being knocked over by the kick to the legs, but was caught off guard by a kick to the ribs. It didn't seem to bother him much, though. He seemed to go into some kind of trance, swaying a bit from side to side. Dane, not knowing what to make of this, paused for just a moment longer than he could afford. Suddenly, the smaller man struck like a snake, hitting Dane right above the nose with a powerful head but. As Dane was temporarily stunned by the powerful blow, the small man started hovering above the ring. "Am I the only guy who doesn't fly all over the place", Dane thought as he watched the other fighter float above him. Suddenly, the time for thinking was over, as the small fighter started charging up an energy blast from his outstretched arms, pointing straight at Dane. "I better teach this flyboy a thing or two before he teaches me how to get knocked out of this tournament", Dane thought as the other fighter turned upside down in the air, launching himself with his energy charged fists at Dane like an arrow. Charging up a fireball, which would not be powerful enough to take out his opponent with just a direct hit in the short time he had available. He would have to use the other man's own energy against him. Dane jumped into the air just as Viper dropped towards him. Jumping right by the smaller man, turning in mid-air, Dane launched his fireball into Viper's back, knocking him hard into the ground. Just as the little guy got up on his knees, Dane launched a hard combination of kicks at him, knocking him out of the ring.

The match had been won, but once again Dane had underestimated an opponent, almost costing him dearly. He would not make this mistake again. It was a disgrace to the Northern masters who had taken him in as a child and trained him.

Chapter 3:
End Battle. Battle Up!

Kytten flexed tiredly. She'd done the announcement of the final round. But she still felt drained by her brawl with the Amazon. The woman had absorbed so much of the energy directed at her, that the blast Kytten had conjured to win had been hard on herself. She'd drawn deep after a day of fighting. She had 4 battles left.

Eighty fighters left. She was the only one from the house still standing. That depressed her and pulled her chi low as well. And her father had pulled some hanky panky so her first battle was soon. Staring her in the face already. Now it was clean slate, double elimination till only 20 remained. Roughly four battles let. Then she would rest.

Standing now, across from Storm, she could see him pondering her. Did he think she would just back down? Plead for time to recover. That was not allowed. There was no postponement, no time out, no mercy. Battle or lose. Her pleasant lunch companion was going to have a hard time taking her out. Not as hard as it might have been in the first round, but his work was still cut out for him. She would not be weak.

Pull up her Chi. cloaking herself in it. She could tell he could sense her weakness... that he was hesitating. Using that, she launched at him, shocking him and managing to get a full shoulder block into his middle, winding him, just before he brought his knee up and drove the wind out of her as well.

Gasping, she hit the arena floor next to Storm, they rolled in opposite directions. He seemed to spring up, she slowly wound herself back up. A wind seemed to blow up around him, he flew at her, wind blinding her for a moment, her instinctive duck deflected some of the blow, but the top of her head still took a hard smack. She kissed the ring floor again, reopening her lip.

Her head tingling from the ebbing of her Chi and the smack on the hard, stone ring floor, Kytten staggered to her feet. She felt his arm around her middle. "Just forfeit... don't kill yourself... oooooooof!!!" Her elbow into his sternum and her foot in his groin cut off his lecture on coming back to fight another day.

When she whirled, she could see he was pissed now. The air around him crackled with.... lightening??? Or was it just the waves of pain in her head. The first bolt made her dizzy... the second drove her back, and the kick, ringed her out. Staring up from the dirt outside the ring, she saw Storm above her, on a cloud of electricity. Then she blacked out.

*****

Storm dispelled the cloud and floated to the ground beside the ring. He held his hand to Kytten's forehead. Small bolts of lightening shot between his hand and her head. "Ki can be used for destruction. It can also be used to restore." A light wind began to be kicked up around the two.

The small lightning became a steady beam of light. After a few seconds, the cut on Kytten's lip had closed and was well on its way to being healed. A few seconds more, and her natural energies were being replenished. After about a minute, her injuries were gone and her energy was nearly back. Storm smiled as her eyes blinked open in surprise. He helped her to her feet and began to walk away.

After about 15 steps, he collapsed.

*****

Star watched from the back of the arena. Another healer? Not many chose to specialize in that, preferring attacks to the more gentle arts.

Her eyes scanned the arena. No sign of Dan. She had waited patiently by the koi pond, growing more distraught. Her only method of coping was to draw and maintain a steady flow of chi. She could feel the energy coiling restlessly within. Her eyes glowed bright green beneath the hooded cloak she wore. Those who had been near her found other places to be.

Her eyes lacked narrow focus. Her pupils were wide from the influx of energy, and her vision diffuse. She heard her name called, and shrugged out of the cloak. It floated to the ground behind her as she walked to the ring. She had abandoned the black gi she had worn for the first two rounds, and instead wore a skin-hugging body suit... a pale lavender, it matched her hair in color. She stepped into the ring, and was astonished to see Kytten enter as well.

"You just fought," Star said. She noticed Kytten's involuntary glance upward, and followed the gaze, to the darkened alcove where the master of the House watched in silence. "You do not deserve to be treated less. You fight for the honor of your house? What honor making you fight again?"

Kytten shrugged. "I don't make the rules or set the matches. But with Storm's help, I am well enough to fight. You will not give up this fight."

Star shook her head. "I would not. I may not strike another from my house in a battle of anything less than death, nor may I use an attack which is not mine against a member of my house. That would bring dishonor. There is no dishonor in pitting my talents against you."

The chi writhed within Star. She could sense Kytten starting to pull in her own chi, a look of wonder on her face at the ease with which the chi flowed into her.

The green glow from Star's eyes spilled out, surrounding her body in a green glow. Kytten matched the feat, her glow hot and red, surrounding her in a flaming nimbus. The referee, seeing the charging opponents, hurriedly dropped his hand, signaling the gong, and getting out of the way.

Star held out her hands, palm up. The coiled serpent slowly began to rise, undulating sinuously upward, taking form. Kytten again matched the display, her chi red, coalescing into a massive dragon.

At an unspoken signal, Kytten roared "Dragon Fist!!" She released her chi, and it sped toward Star. Star simultaneously cried "Cobra Strike!" The coiled serpent flew from her outstretched palms.

The energy fields from the two women collided in the center of the ring. A concussive explosion rang out, shaking the arena, throwing both women backward. Star struck the ring ropes hard, bouncing back into the ring face first. She felt no satisfaction to see that Kytten too rebounded, falling to her knees, slowly sinking down.

Struggling to clear her vision, Star thought she saw the cloaked shape of Dan watching. Whispering his name, her vision blurred and her eyes sank shut.

The referee, picking himself up and dusting himself off, stared in open-mouthed shock at the prone figures on the floor of the ring. He looked up to the darkened alcove with a questioning stare. A subtle gesture was his response, and he faced the quiet arena, speaking a single word.

"Tie."

*****

Her master's son? How does she know of my father?

A small fall of dust disturbed his reverie, he had gone to watch the match between Star and Kitten, but could only think about what she had said earlier, realizing the shower of debris was the result of an attack in the arena. Looking down, seeing the two women lying motionless in the ring. Quickly transporting himself to the ring, kneeling by Star's side, scooping her into his arms only to vanish again.

*****

Kytten woke up to find herself laying next to Storm in the Med tent. He was flirting with a nurse and looking much better than when she'd helped him in just before her last battle. As for her, well, the attack on Star had not drained her as badly as the one on the Amazon, because Star had not absorbed but rather countered her attack. Her main problem was the insane agony in her head.

"Well, disgracing us I see." Her father's voice slid over her like ice. "I told you, you may be a trained fighter, but your destiny is not as grand as you wish it to be. You are my daughter, bound to remain with me to care for me as long as I see fit to need you. You should be grateful. You are taken care of. This spiteful battling will end. You will lose your next match. But, for now, I will let you rest."

Kytten didn't even look at him. He was like a different man these past 4 years. He spoke differently, acted differently, he didn't even seem to have the same dreams he had once cherished. He no longer focused on the greater good, he seemed to have become self absorbed and tired of the responsibilities of being a leader.

"Kytten! You will look at me, you spiteful wretch!"

Her head snapped up. The room didn't whirl like she'd expected it to. What ever Storm (who was watching, stony eyed from his nearby perch) had done was still working in her.

"Father, I was born when I was born for a reason. If I am deluded, at least I can say I tried to save the world. For less or more. I will do this. And you cannot stop me, as I am the last fighter from this once great House in the competition. You have let our fighter's skill degenerate. Only 30 made it to the second round. Most of them don't even know the Dragon attacks. our House attacks. You disgrace us. You disgrace me. I fight for me. I fight for the future."

She saw his hand fly toward her. Closing her eyes resignedly, she raised her chin to the blow. He'd changed so much.

*****

The Master of the house found his hand stopped a few inches short of Kytten's face. Bubbling with anger, he turned to face the granite visage of an equally angered Storm. "You will not strike her for following her heart. Nor for speaking what she feels is truth." His grip on the old man's wrist was like an iron vice.

"She appears to be correct, though you have drawn many great fighters, she is the only one of your own who could offer resistance."

Storm noted that he now had the man's full attention, and released his arm. "You are the tournament master. I will still respect you as such if you leave now and do not make her fight again until at least three more matches have gone on. You will NOT threaten her again for following her heart, or you will face me in what will be no tournament."

*****

Star opened her eyes, her vision still slightly blurred. Her head ached, and she could feel distinct strips of pain across her back from striking the ropes. Her hands burned from the outpouring of chi.

Blinking, she tried to clear her eyes, but before she could focus, a cool cloth was placed across her forehead, her eyelids, holding them closed.

"Stay still."

Dan. His voice. An involuntary shudder ran through her. To face him now, in such a weakened state, was not what she had hoped for. But she would not turn away either. She raised a hand in the direction of his voice, her fingertips brushing lightly against his cheek before he captured her hand in his.

"Where are we?" she asked. Not the med tent. She had seen earlier that there were many in there, and silence would not surround them like this.

"On the roof," he said, seeming almost reluctant to speak.

"There are things you need to know," she said. "Will you listen?"

*****

Mortified, yet grateful. Kytten watched at Storm faced down her father. With a look that promised future punishments, he stormed out.

"Thank you." Her voice was small, ashamed, not like the bold, confident tone she always spoken in before. As her father retreated, her head ache became less sharp. "He is much changed lately..."

Storm watched her fumble for something to say. He was feeling much better, having recovered most of his energy and the adrenaline boost of saving Kytten from her father was making him feel antsy. Taking her hand, he pressed it to his lips. "He is unworthy of having you for a daughter."

"It wasn't always like this." She felt the need to defend her family, her father. Why, she could not say, but she just could not let it pass that he should think badly of them.

*****

"Then it is even more upsetting that it has become so." Storm released her hand. "It appears that I may be the next to be punished by the arrangements in the ring. I have three fights left, if I win them all. Since I insisted that you have 3 matches to rest, I doubt that I will."

*****

"Of course" Helping Star to sit against the slope of the roof, moving around in front of her and pulling himself into a cross-legged position, floating a foot or so above the incline hovering at eye to eye. "Tell me everything"

*****

With Dan's aid, Star sat up. She opened her eyes, shutting them immediately as the sunlight stabbed into her vision, even from the shaded spot that Dan had brought her to.

"Will you hold my hand?" she asked. "It hurts to have my eyes open, and I need to feel your presence. I fear this won't be easy."

Dan made a small, non-committal sound, but wrapped his fingers loosely around hers.

"How much do you know of your father?" she asked.

Dan snorted. "That he abandoned my pregnant mother. That if not for my grandfather taking me in and teaching me the secrets of his house, I would be a nameless bastard. That the day I meet him is the day he dies."

Star bowed her head. So much hatred. She could feel it radiating from Dan. She could feel the tension in his fingers.

"Your father is already dead. He died just before setting me to seek and find you. Your father did not abandon you. Not willingly. Your parents met at a tournament similar to this one. It was for entry into this house. Your father and grandfather were competing. Your parents fell in love. And made a rash choice. Their physical passions overtook them. Your grandfather saw them. But said nothing. Until the two met in a match. Your grandfather was cruel, vicious. Very nearly killed your father. Your mother was not allowed into the arena. She did not see. She did not know.

"By the time your father healed, your grandfather had taken your mother far away. And by the time your father sought her out, she had already born a son. You.

"Your grandfather turned him away. Said that an injured fighter who could not stand up for the one he loved did not deserve a child. He shamed your father into leaving. Beyond that, I don't know all that happened. That is all I was told."

Star paused. She could feel Dan trembling slightly.

"Your father was already old when you were born. He and your grandfather are of an age. In sorrow for his loss, your father sought out an orphanage and vowed to take one of the children there, to teach the secrets of his house, that the child might one day seek you out to give you those secrets."

"I am the one he chose. The cobra strike is yours. Joined to your attack, you will be unstoppable. Once I pass the secret to you, it is no longer mine to call upon."

"And what will you do for an attack then?" Dan asked. "Straight physical?"

Star smiled and rose smoothly to her feet. "Do not think me powerless," she said. She settled into a stance, feet together, hands crossed on her chest. Eyes still closed, she slowly began drawing in chi. "Watch closely. Your father chose me for a reason. Because of the attack that I am heir to, I was able to use his attacks also. But this is mine."

Star's lavender hair seemed to writhe. Dan realized that she seemed to have a gentle breeze around her, a swirling vortex. She held out her hand to him, and he took in, rising to stand in front of her. "Feel the strength of the Gentle Wind," she said. A glowing aura, similar to what Storm had used on Kytten, surrounded them both. Star opened her eyes, smiling softly at Dan.

"I give you the Soul of the Unicorn. That is my hereditary power."

*****

Gildogg was outside of the Med tent about to go in and see how Kytten was feeling when he heard the voice of her father... and then that of Lord Storm. Stepping off to the side, so as not to be seen, Gildogg listened to what happened. He listened not only with is ears, but with the powers that his master had shown him how to use.

As Kytten's father stormed out of the Med Tent he brushed against Gildogg and Gildogg felt something... something not quite right. Maybe Kytten is right, maybe something is not right with her father...maybe her father is not really who she thinks he is anymore...

*****

Star smiled widely at Dan's astonishment. "My mother abandoned me because of the chi. I was born wielding it, and it scared her. When your father found me, I was only a few years old. I had a power I didn't understand, and was very alone.

"Do you understand fully the variants in the chi attacks?" Star asked. At Dan's negative response, Star nodded.

"Each attack form has three components. The primary chakra that the chi is drawn in through, the animal form that you chose to represent it, and the trigram that binds them together. The chakras are seven...primarily. But some believe, and my Master was one who believed, that there is an eight. A binding chakra just above the crown... it ties the energy from the others together.

"In ascending order, the chakras are base, red; sexual, orange; torso, yellow; heart, green; throat, blue; brow, violet and crown, violet or white. Your attack is red...it is a strong, physical attack. Your animal is the Phoenix, and the trigram is clinging fire... a powerful, explosive attack.

"The attack I give you is the cobra strike. Green, it is a penetrating, drawing attack. Animal is of course the serpent, and trigram is abysmal water. It leeches the strength from your opponent by battering down their defenses."

Star paused. Dan nodded encouragingly.

"The attack I am heir to is the seventh chakra. The trigram is gentle wind, and the animal the unicorn. A powerful ally in attack, but equally powerful in healing. Lord Storm carries similar attributes, but his trigram is different, as is his animal. Your father, my Master, trained me in his attack form, and through that I learned to use my own. I vowed that on the day I was able to give his son the secrets of the House, I would no longer use that attack."

"You haven't given me the secret. I don't want it," Dan said. "I have my own attack. The secrets of my House."

Star bowed her head. "I can not force you. But you dishonor your teachings by refusing to accept what is freely offered. You do not need to accept my words. But know, I will not accept you dishonoring me either, and I will not leave you until I can fulfill my vow."

"Now...will you assist me to the med tent? It is only mete that I offer to Kytten what healing I may. She is a worthy opponent, and one I am grateful to have met."

*****

Getting up, dusting herself off so to speak. Her head clear now, her chi flowing hot around her. She thanked Storm. Still feeling uncertain about so many things. As she exited the tent, she felt a warm, strong hand on her arm.

"Are you okay?" Gildogg gave her one of his beaming smiles.

"Yeah, that Star is amazing. We blew up good, huh?" Kytten chuckled with him.

"I, ah, heard what your dad said... pretty... ah... " Gildogg seemed to blush. "I'm sorry but it was kind of loud."

"It's not your fault. He should have taken his disagreement with me private."

"Hey... we should talk more. I think I felt something... do you want a juice?"

Nodding, she left the tent on Gildogg's arm.

*****

Star felt the rush of chi through Dan as he grasped her hands, translocating them to the ground. They reappeared beside the juice bar. Gildogg and Kytten were there waiting for their order. Star approached the pair, her hand still loosely held in Dan's.

"Kytten," she said, bowing formally. "Do you require any additional healing? I would offer my humble gifts to you, as you are a most worthy opponent."

Kytten broke off her conversation with Gildogg and raised an eyebrow. "I'm not feeling all that bad," she said. "Lord Storm's healing went a long way. You battle again sooner that I will, I don't want you to deplete yourself needlessly."

Star smiled and held out the hand that wasn't clasped in Dan's. "Please?" she said. "It really won't harm me."

Kytten nodded. "Sure. I saw Storm collapse after healing me," she said. With a slight reluctance, she gripped Star's hand. "Just don't blame me when you fall over."

"Gildogg...would you join us also?" Star asked. "Take Kytten's other hand if you would."

Gildogg, with a smile bordering on a smirk, grasped Kytten's free hand.

Closing her eyes, Star began to pull in chi. The lavender glow started in her hair, and spread over her body once again. Dan tried to pull his hand away, having already felt her healing touch, but her fingers closed tighter on his. The glow spread out and covered the four standing together. Tendrils of hair moved gently as if stirred by a soft breeze, and a feeling of refreshment washed through the quartet.

Slowly the glow faded, absorbing into each. Star released Kytten's hand, a small quirk at the corner of her mouth as she noticed Gildogg and Kytten's hands remain clasped...the same quirk that Kytten's lips had at the sight of Star's hand entwined with Dan's.

"What exactly was that?" Kytten asked. "That wasn't the same as Storm's."

"It's just a different chakra and a different application," Star explained. "I think Storm's may take more from himself. The gentle wind healing that you felt is a minor application...and takes little from me, although I borrow much from the universe. But then, the chi was never mine. It was always borrowed from elsewhere."

Bowing slightly, Star turned back to Dan. "Will you talk with me until my next match?" she asked.

*****

Gildogg and Kytten walked over to the refreshments booth and sat down to drink their juices.

"So tell me about your father. How long has he been acting like this?"

Kytten paused. Did she really want to tell this stranger about her family? Not just family, but her master as well.

"I know you don't really want to talk about it Kytten, but there is something not quite right with your father. When he left the Med Tent he brushed against me and I felt something. I don't know quite how to explain it...it wasn't just the normal power you feel from great fighters...it was something...I don't know...dark."

*****

Waiting, till Star was far from hearing range, at least Kytten's hearing range, she took a deep, fortifying breath and plunged in.

"My Father is not the natural heir to the Chin Su house. My mother was. He was just another fighter her father took in. The son of a rich land owner, who had disgraced himself over a girl in a bar. Silly really. So, his father sent him here. And here he caught Mother's eye quickly. He was good. He easily became great. I was born five days after the wedding. Close call huh?" She took a fortifying gulp, looking down at his shoes. "So, things went okay, except that Mother took a back seat to Father. Which is very unusual, at least in this Fighting House. But, it seemed to be working out for them. Mother died nine years ago. Instead of passing the House to me, or preparing the house to be transferred, Father took a trip. He was gone for 3 years.... he's been different since. Angry... Suspicious. He's stopped teaching Dragon Rage attacks. I think he intends to replace it with his own natural Chi attack, the Coiled Serpent. But I don't know. He has cut back the Chi lessons. The House is crumbling. And all the years of teaching my Mother invested in me... Well, he resents it, I think. He wants me to be her. I don't know...."

Crushing her glass... she looked at him finally.

*****

Back in the ring, Storm had been called up again. As he had feared, it appeared that he would have little rest in the immediate future. He entered the ring stiffly, but as a light breeze blew past him he recovered his strength. "Thank you, old friend." he murmured under his breath.

His opponent was a young man called Strider. Strider had been lucky to get this far, and he knew it. His spiritual training had not included flight nor energy waves. His only gift was the ability to boost his strength and durability. He was no match for Storm at top form. Whether Storm was at top form after his earlier battles was yet to be seen.

Strider bowed deeply and waited while Storm returned the respect. After they both had stood, the fight began. Storm roared, his voice filling the stadium like thunder. The shockwave from his voice caused Strider to cover his ears, leaving him open to Storm's body block. Strider was knocked to the floor and slid back to the very edge of the ring. He flipped up onto his feet as Storm struck for the ring-out. Catching Storm's kick, he launched a flurry of blows almost too quick to see. Storm blocked or avoided most, tearing his leg free, but a few solid hits got through.

Knocked back somewhat, Storm saw little choice and began to summon lightning. A bolt came out of the sky and hit between the combatants, knocking both back. Strider teetered on the edge of the ring, then a punch from Storm overbalanced him and he fell from the ring.

Storm had no chance to celebrate his victory, his next opponent had arrived. This time, he would fight a woman called Lumina. They bowed, then Lumina launched. She was very fast, the fastest opponent Storm had yet faced. Fortunately for Storm, she was not also among the strongest. Her blows often connected, but rarely hit hard enough to do more than draw his attention.

*****

Lumina was a very capable opponent. Her speed afforded her time that no other fighter could manage to utilize. But her lack of strength to overcome Storm's durability was a serious obstacle. Storm was failing to land any blows so far. All he needed was a single solid hit.

Storm moved to the center of the ring and began to concentrate energy. Lumina paused, and Storm threw energy straight up. At 15 feet, the blast split into multiple beams and arced back to the ground, forming a cage of energy. The beams began to close across the ring and slicinward, drawing Lumina closer to Storm. She could not withstand a hit from the beams, and soon she would have too little space to use her speed. She launched blasts of her own, but Storm managed to maintain his concentration and draw her closer. When there was no space left, Storm landed a hit to her solar plexus.

Lumina collapsed to the floor, and lost consciousness. Storm stayed up for the count of ten, but his breathing was ragged. The blasts that had hit him and the energy required for the cage had taken a lot out of him.

*****

Paling, as she watched her Father exact his revenge, Kytten got to her feet and ran, followed by Gildogg. He grabbed her arm, and she swung around to look at him. Gildogg shook his head, and Kytten knew it he was right.. tensely, she sat back down.

*****

Star caught the summoning to the ring and, releasing Dan's hand with some reluctance, she strode quickly to the center of the arena. She saw Storm, the previous combatant, still in the center of the ring, swaying slightly on his feet. She had been looking for him.

Stepping onto the mat, Star looked quizzically at Storm. He bowed his head slightly. "you?" she asked. "you've just fought."

Storm shrugged slightly. His eyes were just slightly out of focus. "For defending the master's daughter to the master. It is no more than I deserve."

"Will you allow me to share healing with you?" Star asked. "I had been seeking you to offer. And now, I would not fight you as you are. It is fair to neither of us."

"Fair? What is fair? It is competition," Storm said, his laughter ringing out. The referee, standing between the two, with an impatient look at the combatants, signaled the gong. Star and Storm merely stood.

"Fair is a test of skills against an opponent that has not fought consecutive battles," Star said. She shone with a faint lavender sheen. Storm kept the look of surprise from his face. He had not felt her drawing chi, let alone an amount sufficient to cause body-glow. "Will you accept, that we might truly test our skills? There is no honor in defeating a weakened opponent."

"To heal me, you would weaken yourself," Storm said. "There is no honor there either. "

"The two of you begin to battle. Now," The referee said. Puffed up on his own importance, he stepped between the two. "Otherwise, I will disqualify you both."

Star shifted her focus. The man was between her and her opponent. "Idiot," she muttered. She sent a rush of chi forth, knocking the referee over. Storm, whose view had been obstructed, found himself with no time to react before the chi wrapped tightly about his limbs, immobilizing him. He reached, seeking the river of chi, pulling energy in, fighting the waves of fatigue that rolled through him. As the chi built up, he forced it out through his very pores, pushing at the bonds of energy Star held tightly around him.

"Honor?" he asked, with a quirk of an eyebrow.

Star, standing with feet slightly apart, head slightly bowed, arched an eyebrow back.

"If you break free from the energy binding you, then you have sufficient to fight me," she said. "If you so choose, you can draw your chi from the bonds surrounding you. They will aid in healing you. Then you will have sufficient to fight. I will wait."

Storm growled in frustration. Star was true to her word. She would not fight. Allowing his perspective to shift, he could feel the timbre of the energy surrounding him. Just the slightest shift in focus, and he could siphon off the chi that had been offered. Storm ignored the offering. He fought to pull chi into himself, fought to exclude the energy bonds from his powering-up. His vision began to dim.

The bonds writhed like a living thing. Storm flexed his muscles, flexed his chi. The bonds moved slightly, but did not release. Out of his peripheral vision, he saw the referee. He saw the referee arguing with Star. She brushed him aside and moved toward Storm.

"Accept, damn you," she hissed.

"No," Storm said. "The battle is begun. For this time, we are opponents, not allies. You speak of honor, yet would deny me mine."

He flexed again, more strongly. Spots swam in front of his eyes from the effort. Allowing her anger to show in her eyes, Star reached out and grasped the lavender glow that surrounded Storm. It parted easily to her touch, writhing out to encircle her.

Suddenly released at the height of his flexing contraction, and the moment of releasing his chi to break the bonds, Storm's energy flew out wildly. He made an attempt to focus it forward, and a great deal of it struck Star hard. She staggered backward, not precisely hurt, but not comfortable either.

With the massive outflow of energy, Storm swayed on his feet, sinking to his knees, darkness rolling over him.

*****

Then he fell, spent. There was only so much energy a human body could channel effectively without pause, and Storm had far exceeded that amount. His superhuman effort was only a temporary thing, and his body refused to do any more. His undefeated streak had come to a well-earned end.

*****

"If you run in and interfere it will only make things worse, for you and for Storm. Your father is doing this because Storm stood up to him on your behalf. If you interfere you will dishonor Storm and further anger your father. I don't think you want either to happen, so let's sit down, finish our juice and our discussion and when the fight is over we will attend to Storm, and possibly your father."

Kytten was surprised by what Gildogg had said. This was not the light hearted man she thought she was starting to know. "You are right, I don't want to dishonor Lord Storm, but I can't just sit and watch my father destroy him from a distance. He is going through this because of me."

"I understand your aggravation and I know you feel like you need to do something...but right now the best thing for you to do is just sit down." Gildogg said.

Kytten reluctantly sat back down and started on another glass of juice.

"You said that your father pretty much disappeared for 3 years. Do you have any idea where he went or who he was with?"

Kytten replied, "I can't sit here and watch Lord Storm suffer like this."

"What would you do? If you interfere in the match then both fighters will be disqualified. I know Storm has not yet lost a match but do you want to be the reason he loses his first?"

"If I don't interfere he will lose, if I do interfere he will lose..."

"And you will dishonor him."

Aggravated Kytten sat there, watching what was happening in the ring. Gildogg also watched the third match that Storm was forced to endure. Unfortunately for Storm it was against Star. They both watched as Star and Storm argued in the ring, then as Star caught Storm in a lavender chi wrap of some sort. As soon as Storm hit the mat both Gildogg and Kytten ran to the ring.

*****

Stood there, as the lavender energy finally seem to slide into Storm.

Kytten recognized it as healing, but she was still tense as it did its work. Unable to watch the aftermath of her father's pettiness, she instead looked for him, and found him, standing smug. Preening back and forth from his toes to the ball of his heels. a new habit. Her body began glowing red lightly. Oh... it was so wrong, so.... unfair. And he just stood there, being smug.

Storm, still out, was helped from the ring. Gildogg gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze then left the ring as well, as her name was called for her next battle.

*****

Some time later, Storm awoke in the medical tent. He looked around and saw many of the defeated fighters. "I would guess that I didn't win?"

*****

Radiating chi, she faced her next competitor, who looked a bit pale. Her black hair was flying in a red nimbus, her eyes were glowing and he had to battle this creature. Kytten, if she'd been seeing him and not the image of her father, would have seen his knees knocking a bit.

He was a good fighter... some chi control. But he knew this person was in a dangerous mood. Outside the ring, Gildogg was clenching his fists, he did not want to see Kytten kill this person over her father's evil, but he didn't want to dishonor her by stopping the battle either. He decided he would do what he must to prevent her from killing the man... but he'd wait and see before acting.

Kytten heard the official give the start cue... and then heard her foe give up. Blinking, her chi dissipated out of shock. What had she been doing? She had not been geared up for a tournament battle, she had been geared up for a life or death struggle. Shamed, she left the ring as she was announced the winner.

*****

"You had me worried there...I'm glad that guy gave up" Gildogg said to Kytten.

"I wouldn't have killed him. I was just so angry about what my father did to Storm that I let my chi build up to much." Kytten replied.

"Back to your father, you said that he disappeared for a time..."

"Gildogg and D'jinn Chow to the ring for the next battle." The announcer bellowed into the microphone.

"Damn it, every time we start to talk about your father we get interrupted. We'll have to pick this up later." Gildogg walked toward the ring for his next battle.

*****

Pick it up later. She watched him enter the ring and wonder what he was getting at. Yes, her father had gone on a pilgrimage, vanished for 3 years. Most of the older students left during this time. And when he'd returned, he'd taken on new pupils. But refused to teach them the Dragon attacks.

What did it all mean... Gildogg had an idea. Kytten dreaded hearing it.

Chapter 4:
Smoke and Rubble

One moment, she'd been watching Gildogg pound his completion in a serious battle, the next. the world had up heaved. Opening her eyes, she almost screamed. The Great House was in ruins. The courtyard, the Arena area... the very complex of houses it's self were shattered. Smoking. And it had all happened in a flash. Fear and shock rose in her. She spied the top of Gildogg's head in the rubble of the staging area. She climbed over it.

The other fighter's head had been caved in by an ornate dragon statue. Where it had fallen from, Kytten could not imagine. Gildogg shifted and moaned. His legs and arms all looked as if they were intact. Dane appeared beside her, a nice gash on his forehead.

"What happened?" His voice was angry, and he seemed to be angry with her.

"I... I .. Don't know. We should get the injured out of..." The blast of red-hot energy threw her six feet from Dane and Gildogg. As she slid down the wall, blinking to clear her vision, she saw her father... or the man who claimed to be her father. Glowing red. Bigger than he should have been, smiling with... yes... fangs for teeth. Something was very wrong... "Daddy?"

The laughter rolled across her like marbles spikes. "Silly girl... did you think I would be thwarted this time? The Idols will never be found, the wish will never be made, for I am here already. I have always been here, waiting. You cannot stop me. And now, to complete my power, I think I will eat.... These warriors will provide me with the power I need to fully become."

Struggling to her feet, aware that Lisa, Dan, Storm, Buffy, and Dane, carrying Gildogg had joined her. "You ... are... not my father... what have you done with him!"

*****

Star helped the others lay Gildogg down slightly behind Kytten. She slipped her fingers into Dan's hand and stepped up beside Brandy. She glowed a bright lavender, her chi filling her. She could feel Dan beside her, drawing in the energy of the universe.

She glanced sideways at Dan, an unspoken question in her eyes. He nodded, stepping behind her and sliding his left arm beneath hers, their palms coming into contact.

"Heart or head?" he asked.

"Heart," Star said. Dan reached his right arm around her and pressed his palm between her breasts. His chi flared red, engulfed Star. Hers matched his, their colors combining into an ultra-violet.

Wrapped in the dual energy, Star held out a hand to Kytten. Her eyes were calm, her voice steady.

"What is ours is yours. Take as you need, that we may defeat the enemy and restore your father to his rightful place."

*****

Taking the hand, she shook her head. "This is Kronus, we can't defeat him, only drive him off so he can't feed off these fallen here.."

Kronus laughed then. Gathering her chi and accepting the flow from Dan and Lisa, Kytten got ready for her most devastating, to her self and her opponent, attack. "Fullllllllll draggggon FIREEE BLAAAAAAAAAASTTTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!" She, Lisa and Dan lifted from the ground a little and flew back, Kronus, caught in the chest, flew out of the arena area and over the crumbled wall; his howl of rage followed them.

Smoking lightly, Kytten slumped. Lisa felt wobbly but okay. Dan was stunned. "Keep at him, if... he tries to.. come back.. he can't be let .. to feed on those... who have drawn up and worked.... their chi.... "

Nodding, Dane and Storm raced to the wall.... ready to take on the demon spawn.

*****

Before they could reach their goal; Dane and Storm were stopped by a small cloaked figure.

"Go aid your fallen ones," it said, "I will hold the demon off until you are all safe."

Though soft the voice of the stranger held power. Kytten shuttered slightly as a hint of that power washed over here and her friends.

Kronus appeared atop the rubble that had been the arena wall and stared down at them. "Your pitiful attempts will not deter me," he said.

The stranger spoke up, "Leave here Kronus. They are under my protection."

Kronus looked at the small figure before him as if seeing it for the first time. Anger mixed with puzzlement flashed across Kronus' face.

"Who are you to keep me from what is mine," said Kronus.

"I am he whom the legends speak of," the strange said, "I am the shadow that evil fears. I am the Dragonstar."

*****

Kronus stood transfixed at the small man's declaration. The Dragonstar a name held in high esteem by the house he had usurped.

"Could this be the legend come to life," he thought, "Or was this man a deluded fool."

Dragonstar stood there waiting, holding his power in check and awaiting Kronus' attack.

Kronus did attack. "WHEEL OF DEATH," he roared.

"DRAGONSCALE SHIELD," countered Dragonstar. The sickening black wheel was stopped cold by the defensive power.

"ORB OF WHITE LIGHT," said Dragonstar before Kronus could launch another attack.

Kronus was engulfed in the ORB and vanished.

Dragonstar turned to the others and said, "Let us retire to the main hall."

Leaning over he picked up Gildogg and they followed him to the House.

*****

Kytten stared blankly for a few minutes. Dragonstar? That was silly. The smoke slowly faded from her body, leaving behind a mild stinging feeling. As Dragonstar dragged Gildogg into the barely standing hall, she followed. What else could possibly happen today?

Her father was dead. he had to be. Somehow Kronus had come back early from his slumber. Gildogg was injured. Suddenly, she didn't feel like the daughter of the great house, she felt like a very tired little girl, but she shrugged that aside. This was no time to want Mr. Bobo.

Managing a pretty decent stride, she followed this Dragonstar guy into the leaning house, aware that others were tending to the seriously wounded, worrying what Kronus was doing where ever he was now. Another ache, pricked her suddenly... her father, who until 3 years ago had been a wonderful loving man, was dead. Swallowing a sob, she entered the great house to see Dragonstar laying Gildogg down and waiting for everyone else.

*****

Dragonstar examined Gildogg's wounds and looked over at Kytten.

"Come," he said, "I won't bite. At least not in this form."

Kytten took a tentative step forward; the words "in this form" giving her pause.

"We need your friend to place Kronus back to rest," continued Dragonstar, "And I need your help to keep him from moving."

Spurred by Gildogg's injury; Kytten took the final steps to the pair on the floor.

Dragonstar spoke again, " Hold his head still while I perform a spell of healing."

Kytten did as she was told awe and fear mingling in her mind. She watched as indigo flames engulfed Dragonstar's hands. And listened as Dragonstar chanted in a soft but firm whisper. As he chanted; the flames spread to surround Gildogg.

The others entered and Kytten nodded acknowledgement.

Gildogg stirred as Dragonstar finished the healing.

"There is not much time," said Dragonstar, "And Kronus will not be in such a good mood when he gets back into this realm."

*****

Star, clinging to Daniel's hand, palms touching, knelt beside Kytten. Daniel squatted easily, sitting on his heels. Each carried a small platter of various fruits in their free hand. Most was bruised, but still edible.

Setting the platters down so that all could reach the fruit and gain some measure of nourishment, Star grabbed a plum before turning to Kytten.

She still maintained a connection to the chi, as did Daniel, and the flickers of a crimson/violet glow surrounded them. "We have given all we could to healing the worst of the injuries. Lord Storm is finishing the last. No more can be done without rest and food. The others, the civilians, must be gotten away from here."

Star turned softly glowing eyes on Dragonstar, inclining her head slightly in acknowledgment of his power.

"Sir, we," she glanced at Daniel and their glow brightened slightly as his hand tightened around hers, "are at your disposal. What would you have us do next?"

*****

Dragonstar stood up and removed his cloak. Kytten and the others were relieved to see that he looked human. His body was thin with sinewy muscles. His face was neither young nor old. His eyes were what stood out the most. The exotic slant and deep brown irises drew everyone's attention. But all could feel the incredible power that radiated from the core of his being.

"We must leave here and journey to find the idols that will place Kronus into another 1000 years of sleep," he said, "But to do so will mean leaving those spectators and less powerful fighters to fend for themselves."

Dragonstar paused and then continued, "We have one week to heal and provision for the first part of the trek."

"Kytten can provide us with the story of the idols and their use. Now I wish to know your names as Kytten is the only one that I know."

*****

Star stood and bowed low, dropping her eyes in respect. Daniel stood with her, his bow slightly less deep, his eyes steady on Dragonstar. Daniel straightened his back after the token obeisance, pulling Star erect as well.

"I am Star. Given that name by my Master. Trained in the arts of the Cobra Chi, heir to the art of the Unicorn's Chi. My companion, son to my master, is Daniel. Trained in the art of Phoenix Chi, heir to the Cobra Chi.

"We are at your service."

"But we will remain together," Daniel said. His hand clenched tighter around Star's, their fingers turning white from lack of blood flow. It was plain he did not mean the entire group. "I will search out the idols. Do what is necessary. But we will not be separated."

Star smiled at him, shaking his hand gently. Daniel relented, loosening his grip slightly.

"Shall we split into parties? To make the search faster? Or all remain together, for the strength in numbers?"

*****

Starfire seemed to be taking this all in stride. Kytten fumbled for composure. Her chi was so low she could barely feel it stirring in her. The usually vibrant red dragon seemed to want to slumber within her.

"I am Kytten. Daughter of the Great House of Chin Su." Her voice sounded far off, but she was making sense. "I do not know how you know my name, Dragonstar, but there is no time for that explanation now." Taking another deep breath, she wondered how much and from where to begin. Finally, since no other order came to her, she began at the very beginning....

"Kronus is the bastard son of the Goddess Kat and a demon. The full story of this union has been lost, but when he was born, Kronus became a plague to the world. It's said the Great Fighting houses were formed to contain him. Thirteen Great Houses spawned 13 mage warriors. They each fought and defeated Kronus. They each took a bit of him, and entombed it in an idol in the image of his mother. The greatest of these warriors cried out to the Goddess to destroy her son, but she could not. Instead, she put him to sleep, for a 1,000 years. Then She decreed that every 1,000 years, the Grand master from all the houses, the master who defeated all the others, was to gather the Idols from their hiding places, from the demons and monsters drawn to them because they carry a piece of a godlike demon, and make the wish, and she would keep the world safe for another 1,00 years. This has come to pass six times now." Take a deep breath, she continued. "Three years ago, my father went to the tournament. He won, but he did not come back. There were rumors of a cult, trying to raise Kronus early, he went to investigate and vanished for 3 years... when he came back, at first he said he found nothing but a bunch of fools worshiping shadow demons and he had helped them clear them out. We all accepted that. Then, my mother died. And. the great masters who knew the Dragon Chi attacks began dying in accidents. Father forbid the teaching of the attacks. Then he forbid my training. Slowly, he became a different person, but I guess he'd been different all along. He announced that none of his pupils were worthy to hunt for the statues. That we were to gather fighters, and that I was not to compete. I guess, he just wanted more... food... But I didn't see it. I thought he was my father, this whole time... HOW COULD I!"

Her chi flared hot and sudden, a Red Dragon appeared above her as she threw her head back and screamed her despair, the dragon flexed and roared with her, then just as suddenly, dove back into Kytten as she sank to her knees, sobbing lightly.

*****

Kronus' scream of rage echoed impossibly in the darkness of the new prison he found himself in. All around lay the deepest night, with a single red star burning below him.

Damping the rage he felt, Kronus surveyed his this new place with his eyes and dark powers. The Chi he had taken over the last three years roiled within him, corrupted and dark.

Kronus reached into his robes and brought out a crystal disk and examined it. The face that gazed back was the one he currently wore, but after a second it turned away with a snarl. Kronus chuckled unpleasantly.

"You will obey me old man...I have not trapped your soul in there for no reason". Kronus tightened his grasp, and the face within its depths grimaced in pain. "You will locate the exit of this place... I think I may have use for it, but first I need to escape it, and you will help me. After all, you have no choice"

Kronus smiled, a cruel and vicious expression that held no humor. "And when I do escape" Kronus continued "I will feed!"

*****

Dragonstar smiled as Kytten finished her story. It broadened when her Red Chi Dragon appeared.

"This house will be in good hands when she takes over," he thought.

Dragonstar addressed the question that Daniel had placed before him.

"We will stay together," he said, "Kronus would pick us off one at a time if we separate.

"I would suggest that we all get some rest, because the minions of Kronus will not stop until the Idols are destroyed."

He watched them slowly begin to file out of the Hall. When only Gildogg and Kytten were left; Dragonstar called Kytten aside.

"I own you an explanation," he said, "Come, walk with me while I tell you how I know you."

Kytten hesitated concerned about Gildogg.

"Gildogg will be alright," Dragonstar said, "Kronus will not be able to escape before we are ready to leave."

Still reluctant Kytten followed Dragonstar out of the Hall. When they were out of sight and hearing he began his explanation.

"Kytten you are my daughter. The man you have known as your father all these years is an old and trusted friend. Your mother and I were forbidden to marry, so your "father" took my place. I have returned every year since your birth to see how your training has progressed.

"I have discovered that your "father" is not dead. Kronus has possessed his body and sealed his soul in a crystal mirror.

"If you wish you may let the others know what I have told you."

With that Dragonstar left for the main house.

*****

Kytten sat next to Gildogg. He was up, and his goofy grin was firmly in place. If he thought her silence, her tear reddened eyes and the angry look on her face were unusual, he didn't dwell on it. He accepted everything he was told with a "well lets to get them attitude."

If only Kytten felt that way. She wanted to... to... hurt Dragonstar. twist his heart into knots like he'd done to her. Her father WAS her father. While they needed Dragonstar's obvious power, she didn't need a new Daddy. She didn't want a new Daddy. That was her mantra. Slowly, her chi began to build up again. Her Dragon was done slumbering. As it returned, she felt more in control again.

Gildogg pressed food and drink on her. Dane told her amusing stories. Kytten sat between them, nodding and eating, using their activity as cover while she thought things through.

*****

For some reason everyone was somewhat surprised by how well Gildogg took in everything that was going on. "Oh, yeah" Gildogg thought to himself, "I guess I never told anybody."

Suddenly Dane and Kytten noticed the suddenly serious look on Gildogg's face. It panicked them both.

"What's wrong," they both said in unison. "We've never seen you look so. serious," added Kytten.

"Oh, sorry, didn't mean to panic you guys...I just realized that I never got a chance to explain why I am here."

"I thought you were just here for the competition like everyone else," said Dane.

"That's partially true, but there is much more to it than that."

The others that were still in the remnants of the great hall also noticed the more serious tone around the normally light hearted Gildogg and began to gather around the table.

"As Kytten said there were 13 great houses...each of these 13 houses represent a different aspect of nature, whether it be animals, the environment, or the cosmos. Each house had different Chi attacks and/or names representative of each of these aspects and all shared the central types of Dragon Attacks."

"But what does that have to do with you?" Asked Kytten.

"About 2 years ago the leader of my house, my Grandfather, felt something wrong coming about. So he left the house to investigate and see what he could do. We never saw my Grandfather again. Since my father had died when I was young I became the master of the house. And I learned of our history...I learned of the 13 great houses and that our house was among them and the names of the other great houses. When I learned of this competition I sought out The Source, the place where all house masters go for guidance. I had recognized the names of a few houses in the competition as great houses and need to find out all I could. I learned that representatives from all 13 great houses would be at the competition...the direct descendants of the original Masters...a sign that Kronos would be returning."

Everyone in the hall looked at one another with the realization of what Gildogg was saying.

*****

"I'm no member of any great House. I'm just a wanderer and a dojo-challenger. I collect the broken titles of worthless schools." Storm had stood up. "I'm a good fighter, but I have no nobility in me, not blood and certainly not my nature."

*****

"Like it or not we are all the descendants of the masters of the great houses. Your great-great grandfather was the last master of the House of Winds. Although the house formally no longer exists, the descendant, you, Lord Storm, do exist. And it's a good thing, because if it were not so we would have no hope of winning this battle."

*****

Star smiled wistfully.

"Daniel would be heir to the House of the Cobra? And me? I have a house. I'm not just an orphan with an odd talent?" she asked.

Daniel, sitting beside her, wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

*****

Dragonstar stood off in the shadows and watched the young house masters. He watched Kytten the most.

He had felt the intense anger she had directed at him. A tear trailed down his cheek as he watched her. For so many years he had observed her progress in the Dragon chi. So many years he had wanted to take her in his arms and tell her how proud he was of her. He would never hear her say thank you daddy for the gifts that he had sent her all these years. Worst of all he knew that she would run to the man that he called friend.

*****

Kytten gave Gildogg a sad, twisted little smile. "You may have done your research, but my family tree wasn't as well documented as you might think." Her eyes burned into Dragonstar for a moment. "I feel like a bath, who's coming to the springs with me?"

Dane nearly swallowed his tongue, "ER, all together?"

Kytten smirked at him, "Not if you are too shy." She stood up, her eyes once again locked on her new father. "After I'm done, I'll deal with you. Clearly, we need to talk."

The others looked at each other, then looked away and shrugged. Those who wanted a bath got up to follow her as she headed out. Not bothering to look back.

*****

Star uncoiled, rising to her feet. Daniel, his hand still in hers, stood as well. Joined together, they followed Kytten toward the springs. They moved slowly, the rigors of the last few days catching up, taking over.

Steam rose invitingly from the springs. Star sighed happily at the sight, unbelting her gi and letting it fall to the ground. She undid the drawstring to her trousers and let them slip from her hips, stepping into the hot water and sinking down. Her pale skin was mottled with bruises from the battles. Star settled into the hot spring until the water came just over her shoulder. Daniel was only moments behind, slipping into the water beside Star.

Star closed her eyes, feeling the tension ebbing from her body. She undid the tight braid that bound her hair, and leaned her head back, letting her hair float free in the water. Opening her eyes, she sought Daniel's hand under the water as she looked to Kytten.

*****

Slipping out of her clothes, revealing a dragon tattoo that curled from the tongue licking her collar bone, down her back, to the tail, coiled around her leg to her calf, Kytten slid into the hottest part and sighed. Starfire's question irritated her. She just wanted to melt into the water for a bit, but it seem this woman was a constant planner.

"We relax. Soap up, rinse off, soak some more, then head out to kick ass." Starfire was regarded with Kytten's own brown eyes and the golden eyes of the dragon, just peering over her shoulder. It looked as if it could be peeled off her and come to life, it was a bit unnerving for Dane to imagine the hours of pain under the needle that had created it. "I've told you all I know. We need the Idols. After that, it's all your guess is as good as mine."

And with that, she lay back on her favorite sloped rock and closed her eyes.

*****

Dragonstar went off to the training grounds and enter the Chi room. The room showed the effects of thousands of years of use and misuse and was the only place capable of withstanding the powerful Chi spells that were the House specialty.

"It's the only place here that I can cut loose without destroying it," he thought. And then he began his training routine.

As he progress through the workout; Dragonstar became oblivious to all that was around him. And was unaware that the young House Masters were gathering at the Chi room's entrance to watch the incredible combination of Chi and physical power.

*****

Star, dressed in fresh clothing - a soft, dark silken shirt and silken trousers resembling the cotton gi she normally wore - her lavender hair loose and floating about her shoulders, stood watching Dragonstar.

The amount of chi he handled alone was incredible. Even combining her energy with Daniel, they had only been a shadow of energy compared with this. He used his physical attacks neatly in conjunction with the chi attacks as well, not neglecting one aspect in favor of the other, as some gifted with strong chi tended to do. Although, Star reasoned, one could not become a master without attaining a degree of balance.

She turned away from the demonstration, her eyes meeting Daniel's.

"There is something I wanted to ask you," she said. He nodded. His expression was vaguely bemused, as it had been since they had first touched. His wary reluctance had been replaced by a need as great as her own.

"When we combined before. Our energies. It felt right somehow. I think we should work on that. Perhaps when Dragonstar is done?"

"Let our powers combine?" he asked.

"Yes."

Daniel considered for the barest moment before nodding again. "I think that would be a good idea. Let us focus on learning to combine before we have to leave here."

*****

In the emptied courtyard, the air began to swirl the dust of the days' battles. Slowly a single point of deep red light began shining. For a few seconds, it hung unsupported in the air before, with a sudden motion it ripped into a tear in the air.

Wind began howling through the tear and an uneven red light spun through the dust. Kronus stepped gracefully through the portal, a wolfish grin on his face.

A serving girl, attracted by the noise stepped through one of the doors and seeing Kronus and the portal, stopped in shock...her last mistake. Reaching swiftly across the courtyard with his dark powers, Kronus ensnared the girl.

She struggled briefly, but Kronus was hungry and immediately started draining what Chi energy the poor girl had. Looking around, Kronus smirked.

"I think I need a new palace...I'll lay it's foundations in the stones of this place...and mortar them with the blood of those fools!"

Gesturing with a hand that was starting to show signs of claws at the fingertips, Kronus hoisted the body of his latest victim to hang in the air.

"And I will need minions - I will reform this morsel to my own ends...!"

Kronus stepped back into the portal, taking the still warm body of the girl with him. The portal widened and stones and earth started pouring into the vortex until a sizeable portion of the ground, rubble, as well as some of the walls had sunk into it's maw, and then it simply closed.

*****

Dragonstar shifted from Physical and Chi exercises to Chi and Weapons styles. As if by magic, a ninja styled sword appeared. It glowed with a Chi of its own that reacted in harmony with Dragonstar's own Chi.

Lord Storm instantly recognized it as a Soul Sword, a weapon forged from meteoric steel and housing the soul of a long dead Chi master. Only the most powerful Chi masters could create one and only six(now seven) were known to exist.

Dragonstar's eyes had an eerie crimson glow to them; that faded as he finished the weapons routine, and slowly became aware of his audience.

Again he felt the angry eyes of Kytten boring into him. He looked into the darkness beyond the doorway and saw her and her dragon "tattoo" both glaring at him.

He smiled and left the Chi room to those who wished to use it.

When she was ready; Kytten would come and talk to him.

As he past her; Dragonstar said, "Like mother, like daughter."

*****

He was impressive. If he had come to her as a teacher, she would have been all over the chance. When he stopped and looked at her with those eyes, like he wanted something from her, it was too much to bear. After a few moments, she left, feeling her back itch with the impression of his eyes.

Leaving her *guests* to find places to sleep or do whatever, she wandered the grounds of her home. The farther she got from the arena, the less damage there was. Soon, she was out of the main complex. The graveyard was lovely in the moonlight, she always visited her mother at night. She sat on the small bench near the ornate tombstone. She hadn't been dead long, not really. Kytten could almost hear her laughing and singing.... she had always sung. Kytten lay on the bench, the small picture of her mother set on the stone stared back. Red hair. Her father had red hair too. Where had her black hair and brown eyes come from? Rolling to stare up at the stars, Kytten knew Dragonstar had not lied to her. She could feel the pull when he had been using his Chi.... so what now? Where did that leave her?

Two hours later, she was no closer to the answer. She fell asleep under the stars on the bench.

*****

Dragonstar entered the graveyard tentatively. He felt the souls of long dead friends.

"How many centuries had it been now," he thought stopping at an old grave with a well-kept bonsai growing in it. Funny how it was, to see this well groomed tomb and knowing that it was empty.

"Here lie our greatest warrior" and a date some six thousand year in the past were all that could be read on the tombstone. Someone had removed the name in the distant past.

"My grave," still thinking, "A fake to keep Kronus from thinking I was alive should the be resurrected. Mother, why couldn't you have destroyed Kronus. Oh well, one more to see."

Dragonstar wandered over the grave of his beloved... only to find that he was not the only visitor that night. Looking down at the sleeping Kytten; he gave a silent sigh as she shivered slightly in the cool night air.

Then he removed his cloak and placed it over her.

"Sleep well little one," he silently prayed, "For your mother and I are watching over you tonight."

Dragonstar sat down at the side of the tombstone and awaited the sunrise.

*****

The chi room was dark.

Star had tried to sleep, but was unable. She and Daniel had curled up together in one corner of the courtyard after getting her things from the inn. The innkeeper had been apologetic, but wanted no trouble and had asked her to leave. She had not argued, feeling much better being in the house compound with the other masters. Masters. It seemed odd that she was considered the master of a house. An orphan trained by one house, heir to another. Just as Daniel. Although he had the right of descent from two houses.

Sighing, Star bowed respect to the room before entering. Her bare feet made no sound on the smooth floor. She carried her staff with her. The polished surface gleamed slightly in the torchlight. Leaning the staff against one wall, she stepped to the center of the room and began to regulate her breathing. Unconsciously, she began moving through the asanas...one graceful pose after another, circulating the chi through her body. Expanding, contracting, ascending, descending.

Her eyes were closed. The vaguest ripple of energy in the air told her she was not alone. The new-found familiarity told her it was Daniel that had come into the chi room. Eyes still closed, Star expanded her consciousness, encompassing Daniel. She could sense his movements, mirroring hers.

She began to gather in her chi, drawing it gradually and slowly. The lavender glow expanded around her. Daniel responded in kind, his glow a deep crimson. An angry color. Star held out a hand, palm out. Daniel responded. A streamer of chi flowed from each toward the other. The chi met, struggling between them.

"Merge," Star said, her voice barely above a whisper and strained from keeping tight rein on the chi. It had been one thing to accept the chi from Daniel earlier, merging it within herself to form a new entity. Something entirely different to meld their chi outside of themselves.

Her eyes slit open. Daniel's eyes were steady on hers. He showed no signs of strain. The massive, writhing ball of energy between them alternated bands of color. Red, violet, violet, red. Star sank to her knees, feeling the immense strain of the last few days, feeling the strain of maintaining her calm. Tears of frustration pricked at her eyes and a tiny finger of anger threaded through her.

With the anger, her chi flared... matched Daniel's... and merged. Between them, an ultra-violet ball of energy seethed. The phoenix energy combined with the unicorn. A screaming pegasi formed, flaring enormous wings in a thunder-clap of explosive energy and disappearing in a spectacular flare of light.

Awed, Star met Daniel's eyes.

"We did it. Now to combine our physical style."

"Tomorrow," Daniel said. "Right now, we both need sleep."

*****

"Tomorrow. Felt like yesterday, felt like it never came."

Ra-ed got up to his feet with a start. Wearing only a pair of dirty white jeans, he stood tall, defiant, observant as a hawk.

A blind hawk anyway.

He instantly knew in the split second of a hartooie that something was amiss. He could smell the wretched stench of death climbing up his nostrils, the ground around him was as red and as bruised as his ego. The air screamed with the souls of the damned.

Ra-ed was home.

"WHY WAS MY POWER TAKEN AWAY!" He hollered "Mu'sappa ma-tunga ti-ang sung derango!"

Silence. As the curses of the old language flew down infinity echoing every painful step. Silence. Not good.

"MASTER" He shouted, "I am the loyalist and greatest of your SERVANTS!"

More silence. Not good.

Ra-ed let his rage go unchecked anyhow. "Mabianko! Makarla dobreki! I defeated all you wished for, slain all you saw fit.... and I was defeated by...a HUMAN!!!"

Silence. Not good.

It meant He was here.

"You acknowledge yourself as non-human without knowing your full power?"

The echo came from no where- everywhere, buffeting Ra-ed's dark skin raw, tussling his hair, filling it with red burning ash.

Silence.

Merciful silence

"You took away your powers Ra-ed"

"I...I don't understand!"

"Then know this, you ARE the greatest of my warriors, but you are not powerful enough to stop all those who would destroy me- destroy us."

A pause of wonder... the thought of enlightenment hit Ra-ed with the fury of the rage of his ancestors. "I will be PERFECT!"

"Yes, you will be Perfect Ra-ed, all those who fail to submit to my will shall be destoyio"

Ra-ed's heart rose like a damned bat on hearing the words as he came to realize that the change must be underway. "Yes master! You will be Omniopentiante'!"

The air boomed with the sound of blissful pleasure as a demon gave his blessing on his servant.

Then it was silent... pleasurably silent. The whole landscape faded away under Ra-ed's feet like an illusion gone to pass, and the smell of death was replaced with the smell of life. Ra-ed would've hated it, but now was not the time.

Ra-ed was weak, his power being shifted towards his rapid evolution, already the kass-naragda veins were forming. He could wait for his prey till his looks had improved.

*****

Buffy shook her head at all that had happened in so little time. She could barely keep any of it straight in her mind. They were going to be facing a tough road ahead, yet she barely knew her comrades. How would they ever work together and win the day?

Sulking on a rock, she looked at the rising sun. She hadn't moved from that spot since the orb had set so many hours ago. How could they win?

Standing basking in the energizing rays of the sun. Drawing power and strength from the first light. Her spirit invigorated by the warmth spreading along her skin.

They would win. They had too. There could be no other end.

*****

Feeling warm and cozy, something soft and pleasantly fragrant enveloping her. She could feel the sun pricking her eyelids. She didn't want to wake up. She'd been having a dream about her mother, watching her... with a man standing next to her. He wasn't her father, but his presence was good, and comforting. Moaning a bit, she became aware that the bench under her was unforgiving concrete.

Kytten snuggled the cloak to her as she sat up. Until she recognized it, then she let it drop to her waist, looking around till she spied him, watching her. She stood, picking up the cloak, and walked over to Dragonstar.

"I have memories, vague ones, of my first steps... there was someone besides my mother and father there, always, when something big was happening, there was someone.... extra in the background, that was you, wasn't it?" He started to speak, but she put her hand up, and he stopped. "He vanished, for 3 years, and when he came back, Mom died, the masters died. didn't you see it? Didn't you know? How could you let him kill my mother if you loved her so?"

*****

Kytten's last question hit home the hardest. The painful memory of having to let his beloved die at the hands of Kronus was nearly too much to bear.

"It was forbidden," was all he could say to Kytten.

He turned and walked toward the center of the graveyard. Reaching the tomb with the bonsai; he turned and saw that she had follow him.

One word escaped Kytten's lips, "Why?"

Dragonstar paused and then told her his story.

"You know the story of how Kronus was defeated," he began.

"But what you don't know is that he had a brother and the only way the original masters defeated Kronus was with the help of his brother.

But the battle had exhausted the brother so much that he collapsed and the original masters thought him dead. So they 'buried' him in this grave. But he was not dead and created a double from a tree branch to take his place. That is why this tree grows from the grave.

"Kytten, I am Kronus' brother and for aiding the original masters I was banish to wander the earth for defying my mother's wishes."

For centuries I have gone from House to House teaching new masters in each generation. Until I met your mother, those years were the happiest of all the time of my banishment. I decided that I would settle down and take her as my wife; but once again my mother intervened. Your grandfather was visited by one of her messengers and told that should he allow the marriage the House would be destroyed.

But by then your mother was already pregnant and had to be married to keep the House's honor intact. My friend volunteered to do so; for he loved your mother as well.

"I stayed on to see your birth and watched you grow into the beautiful young woman you are now. You know the rest of the story.

"I regret to this day that I was forced to keep away from the House and let your mother die; because I knew it was Kronus who returned and not my friend. I regret most of all being able to see what was going on and helpless to prevent it."

He looked at her and said, "I'm sorry."

*****

"Yes. It is time" Ra-ed felt the nitinga sting burning his body, coursing through his veins. The change was getting faster, stronger. He could feel his strength fading by the second like an acid river bath. He could not be so vulnerable out in the open for long if he was to be able to serve his master Kronos by becoming perfect!

The spasms were coming now... the pain exquisite. Ra-ed's body convulsing heavily like a fish out of water, he had to find safety quickly!

Crawling like a cripple towards a tree he sort, Ra-ed placed his bleeding hand on it- and it went straight through. Hastily, with inhuman effort, he dragged the rest of his twisted form into the wooden protector.

He was safe. For the time being.

*****

Kytten handed Dragon his cloak in silence. What was there to say? Even she knew one did not argue with a Goddess... even one as fickle and twisted as this. As for the whole "granddaughter of a goddess" business, she just didn't know. She didn't feel like That...

She did feel something though. Some rending of Chi, something not right, "Ah... we are running out of time." Her brown eyes scanned the horizon, seeing nothing. "Something is happening, and it doesn't bode well.... We need to get those Idols." She looked at Dragonstar, "and this time, when the wish is made, I will be demanding that she kill him."

Dragonstar shook his head. "I don't know if she will."

"Would she make him mortal? Killable?" Kytten ran her fingers through her hair, she and Dragonstar now headed back to the compound. The strum of disturbed and twisted Chi grating on Kytten, making it impossible for her to stay still. "Let's get the others...."

"The First Idol is to the South. About nine days from here."

"The Pit of Fiends?" Her father nodded, "Well, that explains that then." They passed Buffy, who slid down off the rock she'd been sitting on and joined them.

"The Pit? Really?"

They discussed the best route and entered the Chi room, which seemed to be the unspokenly agreed upon meeting place.

"Good morning.' Star greeted her and handed her some food. "What's the plan, can you feel it too"

Kytten nodded. "Today we head for The Pit of Fiends. Our first Idol is there."

The group ate in silence. It was going to be a long day.

*****

"Hara'munea roddentaae"

There is someone out there "Defludee nogretee"

And it's not me.

Inside a putrid yellow chrysalis like a fetal maggot, Ra-ed slept. The tree spoke to him, it's brothers and sisters telling him their stories, the wind told him the tales of the time before and the times after the end of the beginning, the wind was eternal, it saw all, but told everything to those who listened.

"Hsssssiiiaaaaaaaari noooooodeeeeeeiantee hwoooooooom"

One of Ra-ed's eyes opened, making a thick milky sound. "Assoooooooieeeeaaa na da da DRAGONSTAR!"

"Dragonstar!" Ra-ed gurgled. The shock almost forcing him to stand, but his legs were too liquid to even stand properly, his bones too soft to support his weight as he floundered fishlike in his wooden womb.

Damn it! The brother of his master - alive? And with who? The daughter of his geldeg'ie!

Ra-ed knew with a sour gurgle that he was in no condition to fight. His only chance if he was to rid the land of his Master's enemies was if he could evolve in time-unnoticed!

But the brother of his master. Ra-ed went back to sleep while the worms told him their stories of the dead.

*****

In the Prison Dimension, Kronus stood amid the sounds of grinding stone, as the first fortress of his new realm built itself from the plundered stone of a thousand lost and ancient temples, now defiled.

Hanging vertiginously over the only star in the cold dark sky, the fortress was a hanging nightmare of twisting walls, sweeping turrets and forbidding arches, lit with hissing balefire.

Running a talon over his skull, Kronus stroked the small horn growing at his temple. With no need to appear human, he was reverting to a more favored form, and with each victims' Chi energy, he became far less human.

While Dragonstar had been spinning his tale of betrayal and strife amongst the ancients, Kronus had sought out the strong Chi sources not belonging to the Houses, draining the victims, and taking their bodies back to his fortress.

Now the latest victim hung before him, a young girl, stripped of clothing. Physically intact, but dead, her dull eyes gazed lifelessly and her skin pale and translucent.

Kronus, smirked, and called into the shadows;

"Prepare this one quickly. I have much to prepare of my own, and I must have minions to aid Ra-ed when his rebirth is complete!"

From the inky shadows, twisted creatures stalked, the remains of Kronus' earlier victims. Their skins split, tattered rags looping around their flesh and the gnarled claws and spikes woven through their muscles. Their bodies were armored with perverse plates of some dark material, contrasting with their milky skins.

Kronus turned as the sound of ripping skin and spattering blood started, striding along the hallway. Stepping into a hall that was lit by a point of blue brilliance, he surveyed his undead minions, the Kthonia.

"They move against me, aided by the puling runt, Dragonstar. They will go to the Pit of fiends, as you will also. See their way to the idol is hard, and cause what destruction you may. You will fail - I have foreseen this, but that is to my advantage..."

Kronus laughed, and gestured to the portal, which spun open, lighting the Kthonia as they darted through.

*****

"Kthonia!"

A large vulgar spermish blob acknowledged from wherever it's mind now remained that his master had sent down it's small army to assist Ra-ed.

Ra-ed was awake, listening to the sounds of the many. The souls of the dead and undead talked to him. The thoughts of his descendants, great warriors or mystics. His heart - wherever that was, for the tiniest of moments felt sorrow at the lost of his brothers.

Bubbling in frustration, Ra-ed banished the spirits. The words of the dead would not help the living!

Ra-ed was getting impatient, the change was painful, and as fast as it was, he knew that he would only be safe when he was complete, whole, PERFECT Imcommunitante'

He had to find out what the other desqueeles were doing, but at the same time too much probing could give away his presence.

Ra-ed called on the spell of the witch-goddess Shrob-Niggurath, the voice of the dead Voodoom Gods. It was a risk that Ra-ed was willing to take.

"Habityee, no darong Shrob-Niggurath! Thr-ray deo-oz DANIEL!"

*****

Dragonstar ate quietly, his thoughts the conversation he and Kytten had had in the graveyard. And still there were other issues to discuss. But those would have to wait.

He waited until the others had finished eating and the meal cleared away by the House servants. Then he stood up and addressed the assembled house masters.

"We must make haste to the Pit of Fiends," he said, " For our time runs short. Kytten has sensed in the Chi Lines that we have nine days to get there before the Idol is lost to use."

He saw the disbelief in several faces. Nine days on a trip that normally took at least a fortnight. That is if you were foolish enough to travel there.

"While we will not have to deal with Kronus directly he will surely send his undead minions, the Kthonia, to impede our progress," Dragonstar continued, "So get your gear and meet Kytten and I at the House gate in one hour."

One hour later, they were assembled. Dragonstar handed them each a small pendent. The round pendants showed the 12 Great Chi Houses by the gemstone that represented it and in the center of each was a fabulous black opal that represented the House of the Universe.

"These are the ancient Kindred Pendants," he said, "They have been handed out to the House masters on every Idol search. Until we have succeeded or failed the pendants will remain on us up to the end of the quest. No one can remove them and should we be separated they will allow us to find each other."

Turning Dragonstar said, "Onward to the Pit."

Kytten tapped him on the shoulder and whispered, "Father, its the other direction."

*****

"Once you decide which way we must go, I'll help with speed." Storm raised his hands and the sky darkened slightly. "I didn't cross the continent on foot without learning a few things about swift movement."

Thunder rolled in the distance and lightning flashed in Storm's eyes. "Ancient power of the newborn storms, I call your eternal ally! Zephyr of the Northwinds, grant us your swiftness on our path." Clouds of fog formed around their feet, and they began to float on the mist. Storm's eyes still glowed. "So, which way do we need to go?"

*****

Star gripped Daniel's hand as the mist raised by Storm's chi surrounded them, buoyed them. Her other hand was firm on her staff, and the pack on her back seemed weightless. Her glowing eyes watched Storm, but she quelled her curiosity.

Daniel, beside her, released her hand and instead wrapped his arm around her shoulders, drawing her near. She glanced up at him before slipping her arm around his waist. Her hand rested just under the jeweled handle of the sword he wore.

The pendant she had been given felt heavy on her chest. She could feel the subtle vibration from the amethyst on it, a mottled, natural stone, more beautiful in its raw form. The ruby on Daniel's pendant glimmered softly, flashing in the lightning called by Storm.

At a gesture from Dragonstar, the group began to move.

Star leaned her head against Daniel, fighting back the first glimmer of an aching pain radiating from her crown chakra down through her skull.

"They wait," she whispered. Daniel leaned down to catch her words. "They're waiting for us and they hunger."

*****

Kytten was also feeling the Chi. It seems to tug and pull at her own core, and it made her feel a bit sick and uneasy. Gildogg, on the cloud with her, had his arm around her, as she looked as if she might need to vomit. While she welcomed it, and it soothed her, she didn't like the weakness it seemed to indicate.

Kytten didn't understand why she felt so sick or why she'd called Dragonstar father. It had seemed right, at the time, but now it prayed on her mind, she felt as if she'd betrayed the man who'd been there for her. Even more than her failing to realize he'd been replaced had. But, she decided, she would not take it back. He had been there too, in the background.... And he'd honestly and openly answered her questions, so she'd call him Father, and the man who'd raised her, Dad.

That compromise reached, she leaned on Gildogg. He felt solid and comfortable to her. Unflaggable. His Chi flowed strong, it soothed her unease from the evil roiling in the world. Grounded her.

Dragonstar seemed to be keeping them on track, the ground flew under them at an incredible pace. He watched Kytten and Gildogg with a slight pang of fatherly concern. Now was not the time for kissy face, doe'ed antics.

*****

Gildogg could feel Kytten's uneasiness. He wanted to hold her and sooth her, but he know that doing so would only make her more tense. He didn't know what to say to make her feel better so he just watched. He watched her attempt to relax without giving into her fears and anger.

Gildogg looked at Kytten and started to speak, "Kytten, I....". Suddenly Gildogg caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. He continued, his voice changed. "...I don't think we are alone."

Just then a dark figure swooped down and caught Gildogg across the back and shoulders with a vicious blow, knocking Gildogg off of the cloud. As he was falling Gildogg regained his focus and rolled so he could see the cloud he had fallen from. He focused his chi into a tight beam and blasted the beast just as it was coming back for an attack on Kytten. Before the attack hit Gildogg quickly spun to face the ground and focused his energy into stopping his fall...his decent slowed and he managed to land on his feet and roll to keep from breaking his legs.

*****

"What DARES...." Light flared from Storm's eyes and it became obvious that he *was* a storm when channeling this kind of energy.

The dark shape shot around the cloud, avoiding Gildogg's blast, and holding off on its attack. "Ki Thunder FLASH!" Storm threw a powerful zigzag blast of energy at the flying thing.

*****

Springing into the air, separating from the mist to save Storm's Chi. Flying under her own power high in to the sky. Spread like a five pointed star, silhouetted in the sun's rays. Energy flowing into her hands, "Solaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrr, Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaash!" Slamming them together in a blast of light, the air trembling around her.

*****

The creature dodged Storm's bolt and began its attack in earnest. It nearly sent Star and Daniel off the cloud.

Dragonstar sent a small burst of fireballs to keep it at bay. "We need to get to the ground while its distracted," he said and Storm descended with haste to where Gildogg had landed.

The creature was still coming and continued to dodge whatever attacks they threw at it. Star managed to get a glancing blow with her staff, but the creature simply shrugged it off. It was also careful not to come near enough for Dragonstar to use any of his more powerful Chi spells on it.

Damn, he thought, the only way we'll defeat this thing is if I change and take it on in aerial combat. Kronus has had time to craft some of his most powerful monsters already and I had hoped we could get at least the first Idol before they became this powerful.

Dragonstar stepped back from the rest of the group and began to gather his Chi into the very core of his being. Then he began to chant,

From time immemorial
And ages untold
Reveal to all present
My true dragon form

Dragonstar's body began to glow and change. In seconds the small human form had transformed into the Great Celestial Dragon of the House Universe.

With a mighty roar he leapt into the air. The surprised creature that had been attacking them tried to flee to safety. But Dragonstar was upon it before it could get far. He released a white hot beam of flame that caught the creature and incinerated it in a flash. Then with a quick scan of the area for other enemies; he settled to the ground and returned to human form.

As the others came cautiously toward him; he said, "Now Kronus knows that I am alive."

Kytten reached him just in time to catch him as he collapsed exhausted by his effort.

*****

"Darst Norigdar!"

The first of the many Kthonia had been defeated.

Ra-ed brooded over that for several seconds.

It was a major risk, but he had to be certain that he knew what he was dealing with. The time for evolution was at hand. He could feel it. His muscles were bunched up, pulsing with energy. His chi level soured with the power of the dead, he could feel his new eyes burning with an acidic sting, glowing like damned candles.

It was time.

Ra-ed felt the presence of the souls of the many talk to him in wonder and amazement at the form of their new master, it surprised them, but they were pleased. But then two voices from the darkness spoke to him.. two voices that he hadn't heard for many years...

They called him Kay-to-tousand, the warrior of steel, with burning blade and wit he was the champion of the land of Lucie'. Strong as an ox and as vengeful as a bull, he swore death onto every being that threatened the sanctity of his home. Only to be slayed by the people he was sworn to protect.

Bluosk the healer, as sharp as a k-ting and with twice the venom, the youngest sibling, he knew the power of healing and could heal a wound as quickly as he could inflict those on others- only for him to go the way of his brother.

And then there was the older, the GREATER sibling Ra-ed. No longer would he be at the whims of those who he had once sworn to protect, only for them to destroy him!

No.

He would go much further then that.

The pain! It felt like a million Zel-naga fire ants coursing through his body- drooling foam out of his mouth, his eyes like a in-human volcano! With a roar that spread through the chi-lines like an explosion the tree glowed white.

And exploded with a shockwave that took out everything within the mile as if it never existed.

"Damn!" Ra-ed snarled at himself. There was no hope that either he or the Kthonia were undetected. But as his gleaming PERFECT form, there was not a thing they could do to stop him.

Standing 8 foot tall, Ra-ed looked for all intentions like a human scorpion with limbs as long and as deadly as a giant spider's. His two red eyes seeing into the light, and beyond. Standing in the ashes, he gave a gaunt smile of contentment.

Chi presences: to the left.

Ra-ed knew what he had to do.

*****

Star moved hesitantly to where Kytten knelt beside Dragonstar. She sank to her knees beside the other woman, gathering her chi, glowing a soft lavender. Star glanced at Kytten.

"I used very little during the attack. I can help him, if you think he'd let me," she said. Kytten half shrugged, then nodded acquiescence.

Daniel, ever present, moved behind Star and placed his hands on her shoulders. His chi glowed in a muted red, and Star could feel it pressing against her. "Take what you need," he said to her. She nodded as her eyes sank shut. Her hands moved over Dragonstar's prone body, hovering gently. Her hands moved back and forth, seeking receptiveness in Dragonstar. One hand came to rest over his brow, the other over his heart.

Drawing chi from the environment, from Daniel, Star focused on restoring Dragonstar. The lavender chi flowed from her hands and into him, a steady stream. He gasped and gripped her wrist, breaking the flow after only a few moments.

"Enough," Dragonstar rasped. "Save your strength."

*****

Kytten had felt as if she was being twisted and pulled in a million directions when Dragonstar had changed. The power and the agony that had flooded her had made it impossible for her to join the battle.

She was confused and angry once again. Just when she thought she understood basically what was happening, everything changed. As she watched Star heal Dragonstar, she noticed that her eyesight seemed different. Details seemed sharper.

Stress did strange things, she decided.

Gildogg put his hand on her shoulder. she could feel the heat of it through her clothes and his pulse... When she looked up at him, he gasped.

"Kytten... your eyes!"

"What about my eyes?"

She looked at Dragonstar, who looked regretful and a bit proud at the same time. "It seems you are more my daughter than I could have hoped."

"What is going on?" Kytten looked at the gawking group with anger.

Buffy finally spoke up. "Your eyes look... the iris is different... it's wrong."

Kytten didn't fathom what she meant. Wrong how? It had been fine this morning, she could see fine, better than fine. She rubbed her eyes. "We... need to get going."

"Let your eyes be child, the transformation will pass soon enough. I should have know your Chi was locked into mine and that you'd change a little..."

"You are all insane, my eyes are fine, we are leaving." With dignity, she rose into the air and started toward the Pit of Fiends again.

*****

Looking to Kytten as she walked away, then turning to Dragonstar, a distressed look on her face.

"Um, perhaps you should not do that unless it's a last resort. I won't see anyone hurt by our own powers." Flame of the sun burning in her eyes. "Get me?"

Running to catch up to Kytten, Buffy slowed talking to her quietly as they walked.

*****

Kytten saw Buffy catch up to her. She'd not had much contact with the pretty fighter.

"Are you okay?" Buffy swooped down beside her.

"Yes, I feel okay." Well, actually she felt like she'd been dump in a sack and beaten with rocks, but it was fading fast. "We just need to hurry... the Chi has changed... and it's not good."

Gildogg, then Storm, Star and Daniel joined up, Dane lagged behind Dragonstar.

Buffy watched Dane, clearly not a regular flier, falter. "I think we need those clouds, they were moving faster than our self flying and I don't think Dane flies much."

Kytten agreed.

*****

"Hmmmmmmm. a village."

Ra-ed noticed. How peculiar his voice sounded, his tone almost warm, friendly even, he hawked in amusement that his Jeans were still on, even though they were torn and most likely just about holding together.

He looked to his left. Being over 5 miles away, his eyes focused as if it was 5 yards: a village. How quaint.

Time to test out this new body.

*****

As they all rose on Storm's clouds, some still shaky, Buffy leaned back and settled lazily in the cushion of air. She was at home in flight.

Falling back to the flank with Dane, striking up conversation. "So how long do you think it will take us to get there?"

*****

A bonfire burned fitfully under the baleful sky, two Kthonia crouched near it, holding their long slender fighting spikes to the flames.

"So, how long d'you reckon it's going to be?" Asked the first.

"Dunno. How long does it usually take?" The second replied shifting its spike and examining the smoldering sausage on the end.

The first undead abomination shifted, it's armor grating. "I have absolutely no idea. I was hoping you'd know." It plucked at it's own sausage fitfully. "I mean, I've never had to wait for someone to speed evolve into a cockroach."

The other minion muttered "Scorpion" offhandedly. It sighed. "Join the undead legions of an insane energy vampire, it'll make a man of you, eh?" it muttered.

It's companion shifted. "I bloody hope not, I mean I'm just coming to terms with being a cannibal zombie minion thingy, without having to cope with getting a di...blast, dropped me sausage!"

The second Kthonia paused awkwardly, but was saved from an embarrassing moment by a large blast. "Oh heck! Forget the sausage, his nibs is up and scuttling off - we'd better hook up before someone swats him or sprays Raid up his nose!"

The two Kthonia darted after Ra-ed, their plating glistening unpleasantly, their spikes and blades shining menacingly, the effect only slightly spoiled by the smoldering sausage still adorning the end of one spike...

*****

Feeling not at all too comfortable with all this flying around, Dane was glad to see Buffy drop back from the other high fliers to join him at the back. And talking for a while would probably do him a lot of good... he had been very quiet lately, something that was far from his nature.

"Hello Buffy," he said. "I was wondering how long it will take us to get there too. I am only too aware that I am slowing the rest of you down, but at least I'm not falling off this damned cloud anymore. I should be able to keep up pretty soon, though I will probably never become a great flier. As soon as I've learned to keep this cloud thing under control, I have many things I must ask that Dragonstar guy about... It seems he knows a lot about the history of the houses. I never knew I was related to the house of Metal through blood, though the ancient masters who trained me claimed to from a great house that had fallen from glory when the only son of the last master vanished on a trek in the mountains.

"They gave me certain items and told me I would understand their meaning when the time is right. I'm hoping Dragonstar can provide the meaning I'm looking for, since I was told that these items could destroy me if I were to use them without knowing their powers."

*****

Dragonstar sat on his cloud using as little chi as possible to propel it along with the group. He was still exhausted from the transformation, but knew he would have to explain what was happening to Kytten. He had not expected her to react to the spell as fully as she did and that meant her mother had to have had some of the old blood as well.

But first there was Buffy to deal with, her request was backed by a threat of retribution and she was prepared to follow through with it.

For a moment anger flared through him.

How dare she threaten me, his thought began. But he quashed it before it got any further along. He had spent centuries helping humanity and did not need to let his old arrogance resurface. Especially at a time like this. It would do no good to fall back on old habits after all this time of forging new and better ones.

Dragonstar shifted his cloud back toward Buffy and Dane. When he pulled alongside Buffy he asked to speak with her alone for a moment.

When they were a proper distance away from Dane and the others he turned to her and said, "Listen to me and listen well. What happened to Kytten has nothing to do with harming anyone among us. And as for any wrongness you feel about it remember this. What ever you feel about what happened is due to the fact that she is not as human as you think. She is my daughter and that makes her heir to the House Universe. In her veins runs the blood of the gods; there is nothing you can do about it, but accept that fact. What happened will not change her personality. Nor will it harm her or those she calls friends.

"One more thing before I go and help her to cope with this new aspect of her life.

"If you are going to threaten someone, make sure that your target isn't capable of turning your powers back on you with three or more time what you can handle."

Buffy paled as she realized the true power Dragonstar had. She quickly returned to Dane's side and contemplated how foolish her threat had been.

Dragonstar wanted to kick himself for scaring Buffy as he had, but they couldn't afford to have Buffy going off on such dangerous tangents.

Sighing he went to talk to Kytten.

*****

Star and Daniel sat side by side, their combined chi propelling them easily along the course set by Kytten. Daniel had taken some jerky from his pack, and they shared the tough meat, washing it down with water that Star had dropped several mint leaves in to keep fresh.

Her eyes moved from Kytten to Dragonstar. Buffy, looking chastised, beside Dane speaking quietly. Storm, concentrating his chi, his brow furrowed. Her eyes touched Gildogg, but his gaze was steady on Kytten. His concern for her was written on face. Dragonstar. An enigma. A god.

Her eyes swept back to Daniel. Their contentious argument over houses long forgotten... he was her source of strength. She was not naive enough to think there weren't still issues between them. But that must take a back seat to the problems at hand. He refused to use the cobra chi, preferring the Phoenix he had been taught. She could not fault his reasons. "A new attack is fine, but given the gravity of the situation, I prefer to stick with an attack I'm familiar with and know," he had said when she offered to teach him. But he was okay about combining their powers.

Star reached into her pack and got out a packet of way bread. She gave Daniel a piece and shifted slightly, offering the thin travel bread to the others.

Wary eyes met hers as each hand took her offering. Absently she rubbed her temples with one hand. The pain was slowly building as they approached the pit.

*****

Perky the cat licked her stomach with her sharp grazing tongue thoroughly, keeping herself clean amongst the stench of destruction. She sensed a deep shadow approaching her, and contemptuously looked up at the being.

"I'm sorry good creature, but you've seen too much." The creature said, his mandibles audibly clicking. "I hope you understand. I can't have word of what happening spreading by mouths too many can understand."

Strange. Perky thought to herself. He speaks in the tongue of the cats.

"Veeeeeerrrrrrry wellllllllllll. I underrrrstaaaaaand meooooooow." She purred. " See yoooooooouuuuu next lifetiiiiiiiiime."

Ra-ed raised a taloned finger to Perky. It glowed red hot and Perky instantly exploded, entrails flying in all directions. Hot and burning like burning rags.

"Awww man! Not the cat too!" One of the Kthonia complained. Ra-ed decided it was better to ignore them for the time being. Out of every soul in the afterlife. well, he was confident that their fighting skill at least made up for their stupidity.

The town they were in was ruined. Houses and shops were burnt as black as ash, strange blue fires glowed from the rooftops and the smell of swine hung in the air. A bit like home almost.

Ra-ed enjoyed this new sense of power, he felt almost invincible - which was not too far from the truth. There was just one more thing he had to test before making his way.

Ra-ed faded away from site... becoming black, then gray, then gone.

"Ummmm... where did he go now?" the Kthonia with the sausage whined.

"I dunno!" The other shrieked worriedly. "I'm not used to people blowing up people and cats and stuff!"

"It was only a stupid cat!"

"It could've been someone we know!"

"ENOUGH!" Ra-ed's voice echoed from not too far away.

Ra-ed was standing over a graveyard. There were about 20 graves there, 1 new, others in various states of decay. It'd be filled with new bodies as soon as anyone visited this place. The air was quiet... as if waiting in anticipation.

"You two" Ra-ed pointed sharply to the Kthonia, "come here."

"We have names y'know!" One of them moaned.

"Kattie and Dobur. I know." Ra-ed smirked,, his eyes glowing a deep red in smugness.

Dobur pointed his sword at Kattie, the effect failing slightly because of the sausage balancing vulgarly on the end. "You never told me you were a girl!"

Ra-ed cleared his thoughts, this would shut them up, he thought to himself.

The ground suddenly vibrated like a spasmodic fit, faster and faster till the shakes were a vibrating hum. Then nothing but deadly silence. All over in a second.

And then a hand came out of a grave, and other, and another diseased decaying hand, wretchedly pulling its owner out of the ground in a decaying rebirth.

Ra-ed laughed in his ingenuity. "Behold!" he cheered!

The two Kthonia knew what they were... one level lower from what they were- and damned ugly.

"ZOMBIES!!" They wailed in panic.

*****

Dane decided that now was the time to find out more about the power of the ancient houses. Knowing that Dragonstar would be the person to ask, he managed to get the cloud to accelerate enough to catch up to him. How should he talk to a man who seemed to have the powers of the gods?

Deciding that being to humble would make him look weak. he decided that if Dragonstar could take the shape of a man, he could talk to him as one too.

"Dragonstar, I need to know more about the house of metal. I have heard many things from the old men who trained me, but most of it was about the power that the son of their lost master would have when he realized who he was. Your words about each of us being descendants of the first masters have made me believe that I must be the one they were talking about.

As you must be aware, the house of metal was known for having some very skilled weapons makers. They gave me something that I have been carrying with me all this time, but not used: This battle suit and sword. As you can see, the suit has the mark of the house on it. I was told not to use it before I understand why it was given to me, and that it could help me increase my power when I needed it most.

Do you think this is the time they were talking about?"

Dragonstar looked at him, obviously not too pleased with being disturbed while thinking about what he would say to Kytten.

Speaking after a while, he said: "Yes Dane, as strange as it must seem to you, you are the last heir to the house of metal. The uniform and sword you carry represent the best of weapons making that the house had to offer. Despite being good, the metal masters were not powerful enough to make a Soul Sword. But the sword you carry will let you channel your own Chi into it. So will the amour. None of them contain their own Chi like a Soul Sword does, but they should increase your power significantly none the less. I recommend you put it on as soon as possible."

Dane decided to drop back to put on the battle suit at once. After he had changed, he felt a new and strong confidence in himself, knowing he had the powers and history of his house behind him... Now, how hard could it be to control a little cloud? He was a master, after all. With this new confidence, he quickly caught up to the others.

*****

Buffy seethed with anger at first being interrupted from talking to Dane and from the little man thinking he could threaten her. She had entertained his tantrum so he could run off and grab his rocks over it. How could he think that a few words could compare to seeing his true form. She was indeed awed by his powers but she would never allow fear to guide her actions.

As she sulked falling back from the group, watching Dane talk to Dragonstar, she grew more angry. She noticed too late that she was glowing from all the unfocused chi she was radiating in her anger. Shoving the anger deep in her heart, using the chi to propel the cloud back to Dane's side. He looked more powerful in his armor. Not from the strength of the armor itself, but the confidence it seemed to imbue in him.

Buffy wished she always had such confidence.

"So, Dragonstar had good news for you then?"

*****

The Pit got close fast. Storm, with the aide of the people riding his clouds, propelled them swiftly towards battle. Kytten, still not feeling herself, watched as couples and groups formed. She felts isolated. Night had fallen, but she could see fine. That bothered her. She could pick out details on the ground. Dragonstar kept approaching her, and she kept avoiding him. She was scared of what he'd done to her, incidentally or not. Her Chi was bound to his somehow. Her form seemed drawn with his.

Gildogg also seemed to be dogging her. But less intently. He maintained slight distance, but kept himself right behind her. The pull of twisted Chi grew, and the sense of power from the Pit also grew. How many twisted fiends had come to live there? They'd know tomorrow night.

*****

Dane noticed Buffy catching up to him and chuckled slightly at the fact that he wasn't last in the pack at the moment...

"Hiya Buffy. Well, what he told me wasn't really news. I guess I knew all along from the moment he told us we were all related to the first masters. It made me remember a lot of things that I hadn't thought of for years. Plus I finally have room for more than this suit and sword in my backpack, now that I'm allowed to use it.

"It would have been good to have had time to train with it before taking it into battle, but I have a feeling we can use all the advantages we can get. And it's not like I've never trained with a sword before, at least."

*****

Gildogg pushed his cloud towards Kytten.

"I think we should make camp for the night. We have all been pushing ourselves hard to get to the Pits in time. We need to be well rested when we arrive."

Kytten agreed and everyone followed her lead to the ground and started setting up camp for the night...possibly their last night.

*****

They slowed down and Buffy thought a bit about what Dane had said about practice.

"Well, looks like we are going to camp for the night." They set down and she worked at her pack. "Tell you what, I know my way around a sword. Why don't we get a bit of practice in before we get some rest?"

They all set up camp and Buffy pulled out a pair of short swords and walked to where Dane had left his equipment. "Ready for that dual?"

*****

Dane really felt more like sleeping than practicing, but that wasn't really new... It was quite possible that he was the only one here who had made a deal with his trainers to never do anything before noon.

"Sure, I'd love to practice a little. I do know how to fight with a sword, but it's been a while, so a short practice session will do me good. It's a nice distraction too. I can always try that Chi-channeling thing that I'm supposed to be able to do with this sword later... Maybe slash a few trees to bits when we need more wood for the fire."

*****

Star drooped with weariness. Never before had she used her chi in such a sustained manner. Especially not with a headache that grew more insistent as they drew closer to the Pit of Fiends.

Daniel seemed unaffected by the journey thus far. His mein was placid. He had not left her side once. They had spoken little, but there was a compulsion to be together.

Shrugging out of her backpack, Star helped Daniel gather deadfall for a small fire. She had briefly considered asking Kytten about the wisdom of lighting fires this close to the enemy, but realized that the enemy knew they were there. She could feel darkness ahead. A darkness that made the night surrounding them seem like the brightest day.

Daniel channeled the slightest bit of chi toward the small pile of wood, the phoenix flame igniting kindling. Star took their water bottles and plodded to the small stream they had set down near. The water was like ice. She filled the bottles and splashed water on her face. She pondered a quick dip in the freezing water, but decided to wait for the others to sleep.

Mundane tasks. Star went back up to the campsite. Several small fires were going, and the others were preparing their dinners. Daniel had spread their bedrolls side by side while she had been gone. He wasn't there at the moment, and Star looked around, not seeing him. She settled down on the bedroll, her eyes dropping closed, finding the stillness within as she waited.

She was unsure how long she had been there before Daniel returned, the carcass of a freshly killed rabbit dangling from his hand. He had cleaned and skinned the animal, and proceeded to spit it neatly, propping it over their fire.

"Are there no ends to your talents?" Star asked.

"You're tired. You hurt. You need good, nourishing food to recover," he said. "You have to be ready for the battle tomorrow. "

"I'm fine," Star insisted. "Or I will be. A night's sleep is the best curative."

"Right after a hot meal," Daniel agreed.

*****

Dragonstar's gaze followed Dane.

The armor and sword will do everything I told him, he thought, what he doesn't realize is that all he ever needed was the confidence to put it on.

Dragonstar chuckled a little and looked toward Kytten. Gildogg was hovering over her like a love sick puppy. Dragonstar gave a short laugh as he realized that Gildogg was just that and Kytten was just as bad only she wouldn't show it.

"Ahhh, just like her mother," he sighed.

He continued to look around. Lord Storm was starting to show some strain, but they would be making camp soon, and would be rested in the morning. Daniel and Star were eating and having an animated discussion. Buffy had moved up to where Dane was.

She was angry now and Dragonstar knew that she hadn't believed a word he had said to her.

Some humans just never learn, was all he could think of.

*****

The fire felt good. Even if the colors seemed off. Gildogg handed Kytten some jerky and sat next to her on a blanket. She could feel the warm radiating off him and the fire. She wanted to lean on him, which kind of disturbed her. As a fighter, he impressed her and had earned her respect, but it was these other, vague feelings that were floating around in her that bothered her a bit.

"Thanks." She chewed a piece of the jerky and watched moths dive into the flames. She could feel the pulse of what ever evil was racing to the pit against them, the fiends at the pit, and her father's chi. She knew he wanted to talk to her. But what was there to say, clearly, she was not human. She was some sort of hybrid monster freak.

Gildogg brushed a hair off her cheek, making her jump a little. "It's not so bad, you know."

"What?"

"What ever you are worried about. We are all skilled fighters, and Dragonstar, who says he's your father, well, he's very powerful, even if it does seem to affect you a bit when he uses some of his attacks."

Smiling she shook her head. "That's not what I was thinking about. I was just wondering how I failed to noticed that the man I called Dad for all these years was... gone and that there was a monster in his place, and why my parents lied to me all these years..... I just don't understand all the changes in what I always thought was true."

Gildogg smiled again, it made Kytten feel kind of warm all over, beyond the heat of the little camp fire. "It's not so bad. There are good reasons for it all, I'm sure."

With that, they sat, almost touching, eating dinner. Dragonstar seem to be hovering in the distance, waiting.

Chapter 5:
Pit of Fiends

The stars glittered in the cold sky, indifferent to the actions of those who stood beneath their silvered light. They were intermittently hidden by smoke or cloud.

The night stretched to infinity, a deep black dome with a paler base, fading into starlit mist. In the distance the low of the campfires of the camped hero's glimmered, while the infernos of the Pit raged and spat.

In the ruddy glow of one inferno, the Kthonia stood, the fires glinting from their black plates and tinting their white skins with a semblance of life. Their pale eyes neither blinked nor wavered a their commander waited it's signal. In the darkness the Fiends cloaked their forms and sussurated, shifting uneasily.

A point of red light coalesced before them and pulsed once, the Kthonia hearing in their bones the voice of Kronus.

"Begin"

And with an unholy scream the Kthonia released the Fiends, riding behind and driving them from their mounts on the ridged backs of Slay-beasts, created from the twisted bodies of earthly creatures and other more unnatural forms. The dark hoard carried forwards, devastating the stunted growths in their path, heading inexorably towards the hero's camp.

*****

Storm rolled from his blanket to a fighting posture, his eyes scanning the area. "Does anyone else feel that? A lot of things are headed this way. I'd say it was a stampede, but it's more directed and whatever is coming does not feel natural."

*****

The water was cold, shocking. Star had waited for the others to roll into their blankets, and went down to the stream, stripping off the soft cotton gi she wore and stepping into the water. Shuddering, she stepped deeper into the water.

The water seemed less cold. In fact, it was getting quite warm. Constantly moving, a swirl of hot and cold surrounding her lower body... Star turned around, curious. A shadowed form stood on the bank, bathed in a ruddy red glow of chi.

"Daniel?" she asked.

"You shouldn't be alone," he said. "We're too close to the pit. You don't know what's out there."

"What's out there? Or what's right here?" she asked. Daniel stepped closer. The gleaming moonlight reflected silver off the water. Reflected off her pale skin. Reflected off Daniel's nude form as he stepped to the edge of the water. He was about to step in when Storm's cry from camp alerted them.

"Damn it!!" Star swore. Her violet-hued eyes looked with a longing into Daniel's red-rimed ones.

"Business before pleasure, apparently," he said, holding out a hand to help her out of the water. Rapidly they dressed, trying desperately not to look at each other. Trying not to brush against each other. Pulling on her soft leather boots, Star stood, pulling her hair back. Daniel stepped behind her and replaced her hands, deftly plaiting her hair tightly. He took her hand and they moved quickly to the camp, trying to ignore the echoes of what was interrupted before it's beginning.

The chi flowed hot within both of them. Thwarted passion channeled into the chi within.

The pair ran up beside Storm.

"They are almost here."

*****

Standing ready next to Star, Dan, Storm, Gildogg, Dane, Buffy and the ever-present Dragonstar, Kytten tingled. She glowed red with chi, her hair whipping about a little. The wild surging of the Chi's around her pumped her up even more. Something was coming, something big, scary and out for blood... something fairly powerful.

Gildogg brushed her shoulder with his hand and she slide back to stand with him, side by side. The earth rumbled as the enemy came, Kytten could see the pin pricks of their glowing eyes.

"Dragon Illumination BLAST!" She blinded the oncoming horde with red Chi, flung into the air to allow her companions light to fight by, crashing down over the dark loving eyes of the enemy brutally. Her companions squinted for a moment, but the red glow was diffuse enough that they were not blinded. What they saw made them gasp.

It was going to be a long and bloody battle. Kronus had laid out big party plans.

*****

Star squeezed Daniel's hand one last time. Their chi writhed and joined together. The lavender and red melded into an ultra-violet, writhing around them like a living entity.

Releasing Daniel's hand, Star reached out, her staff flying into her hand. It took on the same glow that writhed around her and Daniel. Daniel drew his sword, reflecting the bright chi. the vibrant energy flowed through them as the foe approached.

The red glow cast by Kytten illuminated the warped shapes that raced, gibbering, toward the close-bound group. Moving as one, Star and Daniel stepped apart from the others. All began to move apart, giving themselves plenty of maneuvering room.

Placing herself back to back with Daniel, realizing she had no idea if he had ever fought in tandem, knowing that at this point it didn't really matter, Star braced herself for the first wave of attack.

*****

Gildogg looked out at the black mass of creatures headed towards them and shivered. These beasts were definitely not natural.

Gildogg shouted "These beasts are the creation of Kronos, they are already dead so don't try to fight them. DESTROY THEM!"

With that Gildogg took a firm stance and drew all the chi he could to the center of his being. Gildogg began to glow as the power inside of him grew larger and larger and the ground around him began to crack and rumble. The giant figure of a golden glowing bear appeared above Gildogg. Suddenly, with an intelligible roar from both Gildogg and the bear, the bear lurched forward into the mass of horrid beasts and began tearing them to shreds.

Gildogg remained in his stance, breathing heavily, watching as his Chi took on what seemed to be a life of it's on. The expression on Gildogg's face became labored as his bear was overwhelmed by the sheer number of abominations fighting back against the bear. Again Gildogg and the bear roared loudly and the bear exploded in a burst of golden light and every abomination near it simply disappeared.

"Let's see how they like that," panted Gildogg.

To his horror the hole in the mass left by his attack filled in as more of the creatures flowed forward.

"This ought to be fun." Gildogg said as he began drawing smaller bursts of chi for directed blasts.

*****

Taking a cue from Gildogg, Star closed her eyes. She pressed her back against Daniel, and their chi flowed. A gigantic Pegasi formed above them, red-violet wings beating slowly, the gusts of air pressing back against the daemon hordes.

Daniel's fingers sought Star's as he turned, pressing one hand to her forehead, another to her heart. The chi surged between them, and they rose slowly into the air astride the chi-formed winged horse.

Blind with the chi, Star raised her hands, balls of fiery red erupting from her fingers. Daniel's thoughts directed hers, she gave herself into him and became a tool in his hands, nearly insensible of anything but maintaining the chi.

The pegasi snorted, the flames of its breath searing the foul fiends, the stench from the burning flesh surrounding them.

*****

"Die die die die!" The hot blasts shattered the gibbering things, but they swarmed closer, Gildogg's attack had mowed threw them, but they were un-phased. Being already dead gave them plenty of courage.

Rising in the air, Kytten began throwing larger balls of chi deeper into the ranks, letting the other's mow down the edges. "Dragon Rage Blast!"

Still they came. Determined. Dead. And ugly.

*****

Daniel's thoughts propelled Star's actions. No more did he think something than she made it so. He could feel her trembling in his arms, and he drew in yet more chi, thrusting it into her, his hand shaking between her breasts as his chi flowed from his palm and into her heart chakra, other hand pressing to her forehead, his thoughts, his chi, filling her.

Star screamed and the pegasi they rode plunged amidst the fiends, every hoof beat crushing hoards, every flaming breath crisping more of the dead, freeing them from the tangled half-life they had been restored to.

Daniel reached for more chi and felt his grasp weakening. "Fall back," his thoughts whispered to Star.

She screamed again, transcending rage. The pegasi rose, faltered, plunging to its knees and exploding in a spectacular burst of chi, throwing Star and Daniel clear of the ravening masses, destroying legions with pulsing chi. And still they came.

Surrounded by a ball of chi, Daniel and Star tumbled to the ground, glued together. Weakly climbing to his feet, pulling Star with him, unable to take his hands from the contact points, afraid of what it would do to her, Daniel found that the chi was flowing strongly through him. Star was drawing it through him, through herself. Their glow was no longer a combination of their colors. It was blinding white.

For the moment, it no longer flowed across the enemy, but across their allies, pure Spirit Chi meant to rejuvenate. The pain, the almost burned-to-a-crisp feeling faded from Daniel, and he began to draw the chi in on his own again, just as Star drooped, limp in his arms. Setting her gently on the ground behind himself, Daniel stood protectively over Star. He had faith that she would recover soon enough.

He slapped his palms together, drawing in the red Phoenix chi. The firebird rose at his command, ready to battle the foe.

*****

Gildogg rose into the air and took his place beside Kytten. They both continued their volleys into the horde of beasts. At one point their chi attacks crossed, and to both of their surprise the chi combined and created a huge blast that vaporized dozens of the beasts.

"Did you see that?" Gildogg asked Kytten.

"How could I not, that was one hell of a blast." Kytten replied.

Just then they both saw Star collapse and Daniel trying to protect her.

"Let's try that again" they said in unison.

Kytten and Gildogg took aim and started firing their combined chi blasts to clear a path out of the fray for Daniel and Star to fall back and recover.

*****

It was effortless. The Chi mingled as if they'd trained together all their lives. The creatures were like bugs on the ground below them. Dan was able to drag Star to the relative safety of the original camp area, and Storm took up a defensive position near them.

Whirling together, Gildogg and Kytten drew up a huge ball of writhing Chi, screaming with one voice, they threw out a ball that cut a path from one end of the horde to the other. This time, they came back, but they were clearly weakened.

Buffy and Dane were holding their own. Dragonstar seemed almost bored, flicking out and killing the creatures easily.

*****

Storm had converted his Aura to golden lightning. His glowing form wiped through the beasts and they fell apart behind him as they turned to follow. As usual, Storm fought more directly than the others, striking and slicing with his body as well as his ki.

*****

Dragonstar was having a hard time keeping from transforming again. But he dared not. With Gildogg so close to Kytten and Kytten prone to changing if he did it was simply too dangerous.

And on top of it all, he was starting to enjoy the slaughter too much. He had to maintain control or he would enter a berserker rage and become a danger to his companions as well as the demon-spawned horde before them.

"Fall back to my position," he yelled and began to draw on the Chi lines that crisscrossed the planet.

"Gildogg, Kytten," he called out, "Separate and stand on either side of me."

Gildogg and Kytten did so and looked at Dragonstar puzzled.

"I'll explain later," Dragonstar said, "Kytten surround yourself with your strongest shields, this could cause some changes if you don't."

Waiting only long enough for Kytten to shield herself, Dragonstar unleashed the Chi he had gathered.

"CELESTIAL DRAGON FIRE," he roared.

A wall of flame swept through the horde of fiends destroying all but the last few stragglers who fled for the safety of the Pit.

He looked at the others to make sure they were safe. They were all staring in the direction of Kytten. He turned and looked at her. And was shocked at what he saw.

Her dragon tattoo had completely engulfed her like the cocoon of a butterfly and inside she was bathed in Chi the color of gold heated to near melting.

"What have I done," he gasped as he stepped back.

Star, who was still recovering from the initial attack, no longer felt the nagging sense of twisted Chi. Gazed in rapt wonder and said, "Beautiful."

*****

Unseen to the warriors gathered, and too insignificant for anyone to see, except for anyone who REALLY knew what not-life roamed the pit of fiends, a scorpion scuttled across the ashes. This scorpion's chi was as dark- but as low as it's color and form, which was just as well. It was dangerous to attack so many at once. Not to mention that fighting a God would prove "extremely" difficult, despite his current form.

A shame the bodies were mostly disintegrated really, otherwise Ra-ed would easily have re-animated them again.

But dead humans were not the only creatures that inhabited the pit of fiends.

*****

As if by unspoken agreement, the group backed away from the carnage. The glow surrounding Kytten began to fade slightly as she moved, Gildogg hovering beside her ready to lend a hand. Daniel helped Star to her feet, and she leaned against him, he leaned against her, and they hobbled together back to the campsite.

Dane looked almost cheerful despite his fatigue, glowing in the newly donned armor and sword, his confidence radiated outward. He was close to Buffy. She was quiet for the moment, looking suspiciously at Dragonstar, sliding her eyes to Kytten, and back again.

They all collapsed around one of the campfires. Daniel retrieved the blankets from near the fire he and Star had shared, along with the remainder of the cooked rabbit. He wrapped one of the blankets around her shoulders, and sat beside her. They shared the cold, slightly burned meat.

Others grabbed food from their packs and ate, more out of necessity to regain strength than from any desire for food. Silence reigned at the moment. Daniel wondered who would ask the first questions. offer the first explanations. He was comfortable to wait. For now.

*****

As Dragonstar had wiped out most of the crowd of beasts, only a few of them remained. Most were fleeing, but a few tried to sneak up on the tired fighters. Dane noticed them and thought now would be a good time to see just how well it would work if he channeled chi into his weapons.

Running towards two of the beasts, he started drawing up chi, directing it into his sword, which started glowing, then turning into a blade of fire. Dane dashed between the two creatures, letting the flame of his sword engulf the creatures and watching in wonder as they were split down the middle and burnt to an unrecognizable pulp.

"Well, the attacking part of this outfit works pretty well... Just hope I don't have to test the armor too soon", he thought as he fell back to join the others.

*****

Looking at all of them. Disturbed by the transformations to Kytten but not ready to stop. "This is ridiculous!" She yelled at them all now, white light engulfing her feet and moving up her legs. "We can't just sit here and wait to be attacked again. We have his first wave defeated or on the run. We must press the attack, now!"

Looking softly at the cocoon that was Kytten and growing somber, light now up to her waist. "Whatever the cost."

The light from her chi had engulfed her lower torso and she shot off in the direction of the Pit.

*****

The two Kthonia sent to aide Ra-ed watched the carnage from a distance.

"Well that went well," the first muttered, it's eyes glinting in the firelight. "Lord Kronus should be chuffed - it's all going to plan, although I was under the impression that the usual sort of thing is 'Kill them - Kill them all!'"

The second Kthonia flexed its shoulders and turned, regarding it's companion. "There is a method to this. They are to be weakened with battle and made confidant. Their way to the Idol will not be easy." It gestured to the Pit, where Fiends scrabbled as they prepared for the coming onslaught.

"When the time comes" The Kthonia grated, "we will rend their flesh and their souls will be forfeit! Lord Kronus will spend an eternity devising new obscenities to practice upon their bodies...!" It curled a clawed hand, twisting as though wrenching the entrails of a defeated enemy.

The first Kthonia chuckled low in its throat. "You'd be a lot more impressive if you took that cold sausage off your spike you know..." it said.

*****

Daniel watched Buffy shoot off, and looked back to Star. She slumped wearily, staring dully at the fire.

"This is ridiculous," he grated. "Buffy's gone off half-cocked. Star can barely move from the aftereffect of channeling the chi from both of us. Kytten is, well." he trailed off.

The chi within the cocoon swathing Kytten was fast losing its brilliance, but she was still in no condition to continue the battle at the present moment.

Sitting down beside Star, he wrapped an arm around her, pulling her head to his shoulder. She settled against him with a small sigh, her eyes sinking closed.

"My vote is for trying to rest and recover a little bit tonight. We can go on in the morning. We would not be able to fight and win another battle of that magnitude in the shape we're in now."

*****

Kytten felt horrible. Her body ached and itched. But she resisted the chi. it tore at her in places and she defended herself from it. Slowly, it lost cohesion and faded.

Leaving Kytten, bruised and a little bloodied, but unchanged save for her eyes in the dirt, crying a bit.

*****

Buffy flew alone to the mouth of the pit. She felt herself growing weaker as the sun set but she would hold out. She could sense the presence of two individuals. They were most definitely not normal beings.

She tried to focus on them but her head was throbbing as she channeled her energy to stay up. It had been days since she had slept, in fact she still had no desire to sleep. The lack of being mentally tired still did not help her physically and her body was in full mutiny.

As she collapsed to the ground she wondered what was wrong with her. She couldn't even manage to pass out... to find rest in total exhaustion. She watched, immobilized as the shadows descended upon her.

*****

Gildogg saw the shell melt away from Kytten, leaving her bruised, bloody and crying. Gildogg was furious as he shimmered from sight, reappearing in front of Dragonstar and lifting him by the robes with one hand, eyes glowing.

"HOW DARE YOU!" he roared as the Bear began to form above him again, snarling just as Gildogg was.

He obviously caught Dragonstar off guard or he would have never been able to do what he just did. After Dragonstar's shock wore off Gildogg could feel him trying to push his chi back down inside of him, the image of the Bear began to waver.

"STOP IT!" Gildogg screamed in his face, and the Bear solidified again, glowing more brilliantly than ever and growing larger by the second.

"I know who you say you are, but if you really are the man of legend you should know better than to do what you have been doing. Just look at what you've done to her."

Dragonstar started to speak but Gildogg cut him off. "LOOK AT HER!"

Dragonstar did, and his eyes shimmered with tears. "I am truly sorry, more sorry than you can ever know. But if I had not ended that battle we may have lost some of our team mates. I am sorry that my attacks affect Kytten the way that they do, but there are more important things in this battle than Kytten's feelings."

"Not to me there aren't. Hear me and hear me well, You had better keep those attacks in check, because if you hurt her like this again I swear on the graves of all of the masters before me that Kronos will be the least of your worries."

*****

Daniel watched Gildogg jump Dragonstar, threatening him. His arm tightened around Star. She murmured a weary protest at the strength of his grip, and he raised his other hand to stroke her cheek, soothing her gently back to sleep.

Daniel nodded approval at Gildogg's fury, looking across to where Kytten huddled, drawn and beaten not only by the attack of the legion of dead, but from her battle with the alien yet familiar chi. Daniel recognized the protective fury that enveloped Gildogg, lending strength to the great golden Bear towering above his form.

He glanced down at the silent form he cradled to his side. It was the same fury he would feel were someone to threaten Star. The same anger he had felt earlier toward the enemy. Only Gildogg's anger was compressed and tightly directed.

Daniel was very glad he was not Dragonstar at that precise moment.

*****

The emotions of her comrades rolled over Kytten. But it wasn't them near her that she felt most keenly. Buffy was in serious danger. Her chi was fading. Kytten could feel it ebbing.

"Gildogg," Kytten got to her feet, "please, leave it.Buffy needs us... she's... fading."

Gildogg's head snapped around, he watched Kytten weave a bit, but stand, then he sent out tendrils of his own chi, he too felt Buffy's peril, Dane was already on his feet, running in the direction she'd taken.

*****

Daniel stood, lifting Star in his arms, growling slightly.

"Damn foolhardy girl," he growled. But it was half-hearted. Regardless of the toll it would take on them, they couldn't leave one of their own in danger. He looked at the others, at the fatigue etched in their faces. The long day's journey followed by a too-short sleep and a horrific battle.

His own weariness seemed less. He had been closest to the wash of healing energy that Star had sent out before collapsing.

The pendants on the companions seemed to glow.whether from the chi that they all drew to themselves, from the danger Buffy faced...he didn't know. He didn't care. A companion was in trouble.

He tossed Star over his shoulder in a fireman's carry. "Shall we leave our supplies here?" he asked. "They will only weigh us down." He saw in everyone's face that they heard the part he left unspoken. The part about if they didn't win, they weren't going to need the supplies anyway.

Drawing in his chi, the red glow suffusing his being, he nodded at Kytten. "Ready when you are."

*****

Dragonstar slumped to the ground, tears flowing freely, his mind racing from one thought to another.

"Gildogg is ri.Why is this hap. .What is goi."

Nothing made sense. Kytten was hurting and he was responsible, but the why, how, and what eluded him. Something was terribly wrong with the interactions between his Chi and her Chi.

He let the others go after Buffy. He could catch up with them later. For the time being he would let them find their own way.

He had to find answers and he knew only one place to find them.

"Gate," he said.

And a gateway to another world opened.

"Until we meet again," he whispered on the wind and he passed through the gate.

*****

Ra-ed vainly resisted the urge to resist laughing. "Gasqueelie do greeta! This was happening so much greater then he had hoped. Without the guidance of Dragonstar, there was no one that could stop him from taking them apart! One by one.

Ra-ed sat on a rock, so far away that the group were specks of living dirt in the distance, he wasn't too worried about being detected, the evil aura of the dead here would mask him from their weary senses.

"Like hunting Dabloo birds with a single hawk."

"What is?" The female Kthonia Kattie asked mumbling.

"Nothing you need concern yourself with."

The ground underfoot was as gray as Ra-ed's dark intention as he slowly concentrated. Patience and planning had their place, but so did surprise.

"Dobur" Ra-ed clicked to the other Kthonia "Come to me".

"Ummmmmmm."

"NOW???"

The undead Kthonia minion reluctantly approached his insecticide master. Ra-ed closed his eyes and rolled his head back. For what he wanted to do, it'd waste a significant amount of his chi, but he needed to be sure he could depend on his plan working- and he could live with it being lower. much, much lower.

A ghastly eminence rose out of Ra-ed's mouth like a worm out of a rotting apple and crawled towards the Kthonia. In panic, he tried to back off, but too late, the dark cloud quickly touched upon his mind, and he stopped moving, still as a statue.

Ra-ed rolled back his head, and his mandibles made a small grin of success.

"What have you done to him...hauuuuuurrrrr!" Kattie squawked in shock as she noticed that Dobur was moving... strangely.

He took a few steps forward, rotated twice on the spot, went into the fighting stance of the Voodoom, then out of it, performed a backwards somersault, and landing flat on his back with a thud, the gassy smog that had possessed him leaving his body like liquid nitrogen off a cold body. Dobur stood up, clearly confused at the strange stare that Kattie gave him as well as the grin of triumph his master did.

"Errrrrrr, what happened?"

"For a short moment Kthonia" Ra-ed smirked, "Your body was completely under my control".

*****

They reached Buffy, ragged and not truly ready for battle. Star was moving under her own power now. Kytten had stopped bleeding. But the sight of Buffy, surrounded by shadow demons, sucking her life force seemed to energize them all in a strange way.

Kytten shot a few volleys of fire into the beasts, but it was Dane who truly rushed in to save Buffy.

*****

Buffy looked up at the shadow demons nearly fighting each other for a piece of her flesh. She couldn't even look away. Her eyes were stuck open while the rest of her body was held fast with rigor.

She admitted she had been feeling stronger during the day than ever before, but being helpless in the dark had never been a weakness to her powers. Something had changed in her.

Buffy held what energy she had left, keeping it close to her heart. Screaming out in silence to her companions.

Buffy was blinded by flashes of light. cutting through the demons. rending them. As her vision returned slowly, she saw a flash of armor and sword as a figure stood over her hacking at the shadow beasts.

Giving what little energy she had left to her friends, the blackness finally engulfed her and she passed out, eyes still open.

*****

Gildogg was still charged from his confrontation with Dragonstar and ready for battle. But to his surprise Dane had beaten them all to the punch, jumping in and hacking and slashing at the shadow beasts before anyone else even arrived at the scene.

"That armor has done wonders for his confidence." Gildogg thought to himself.

*****

Kytten ran to Buffy, who was still breathing, barely. Wishing she had the healing gift as she looked into the almost vacant eyes of the other woman, she felt helpless.

Storm strode up. "It will be alright, Kytten, just hold her while I do this." And he began working his healing on both the women at once. Star made a motion to join him, but was restrained by Dan.

"Star, you must recharge, we will need you later."

Kytten felt as if a warm, soothing hand was stroking away her hurt. But, she kept a sharp eye on Storm. Yes she and Buffy needed healing, but they needed Storm on his feet. Amazingly, he didn't seem tired at all when Buffy came around, and Kytten stopped hurting.

"Hmmmmmmm, not as bad as it appeared then." He seemed pleased.

Gildogg did too. Clapping his hand on Storm's shoulder. "You are one handy dude!"

*****

"I do what I can. I think it comes from traveling. I didn't spend my life in one place like most of us have." Storm looked around at the dissipating corpses. "What the Hell are those things?"

*****

"Shadow Demons, and 'what the hell' is pretty close. We'll probably run into them at each idol. They are drawn to them like flies to honey because each of the idols contains a piece of Kronos. That is how they will help us to defeat him."

*****

"Yes, the Idols have the power to call the Goddess because they contain some of her evil son. It's what binds him to them. It is also what calls the demons and fiends to the Idols." She looked around and spotted a mostly harmless Rat Demon skittering deeper into the darkness. "We are all going to be demon and fiend experts before this is over."

As she finished speaking, a flying demon of some unknown type, screeched and dove for her, Gildogg killed it easily, the bits vaporizing. He then moved closer to her, almost hovering over her. It made Kytten feel good, which worried her.

Buffy, leaning a bit on Dane, even though Kytten was pretty sure she was fully physically healed spoke up. "Let's get the damn idol and get out."

Nodding, they began trekking into the cave that surrounded the pit.

*****

Another shadow demon burst from seemingly nowhere landing if front of Buffy. Reflexively she focused her chi into a roundhouse kick. Remembering too late that she could not use her powers, the foot sunk into the beast.

She hopped on one foot trying to keep her balance. As she struggled the beast seemed to engulf her leg, proceeding up her entire body.

Dane and Storm were on the beast, slicing it's head off and blasting it away from her.

Buffy tripped backwards and stared at the rest of the group. "Well, I feel just about useless now."

*****

Star moved stiffly with the others, her back to Daniel and rigid. She slightly resented him holding her back from helping healing Buffy. She ignored the hurt on his face.

Kytten moved close to her. "Let it go," she advised, her eyes glowing slightly with the chi that filled her.

"I feel useless!" Star burst out. "Drawing too much in and passing out during battle, making others tend to me instead of tending to the fight." She fought back the angry tears that stung her eyes. "And just when something I actually can do comes along, he won't let me."

"Who are you angry with?" Kytten asked. "You want to hate him because he cares for you?"

Star hung her head, ashamed. "I miscalculated. I came to him to be his teacher, and end up his ward."

"You are also the master of the spirit," Kytten said. "We can't afford in-fighting. We are too few and they are too many. Our strength is in our unity."

"You're right. I apologize." Star lifted her chin, a wavering lilac glow surrounding her. "Thank you."

Star dropped back from Kytten, matching pace with Daniel. "I'm sorry," she said.

"Don't be," Daniel told her, casually lifting a hand and shooting a ball of bright red chi into the shadowed form of a demon that dropped at them from the ceiling. It exploded noiselessly. He wrapped an arm around her. "I should be sorry for keeping you from helping. But Storm had nearly his full strength. You'd just regained your senses. I don't want you to hurt yourself by overextending. This is going to be hard enough."

*****

Dragonstar looked at the small hut before him. He had been following this branch of the Celestial Highway for the last three days or maybe three hours, time was irrelevant in this part of the Celestial Realm.

Here at last was the place he could find the answers to all of his questions.

*****

In the twisted fortress of the Prison Dimension, Kronus sat in a chair of bone, regarding a circular pool in the center of the floor. Suspended on golden wires over the middle of the pool was the crystal, which imprisoned the soul of Kytten's erstwhile father.

Kronus leaned forwards and said softly "Show me".

The pool ripples softly and began to steam, ghostly figures of the band of heroes fighting the fiends within the flowing mist, the sounds of their voices rippling the pool.

Kronus, watched intently as they rescued their friend, hand on chin. For a moment he seemed melancholy, but a second later his passed as he stood. "Show me my Brother," he commanded.

Instantly a new phantom coalesced, of Dragon star approaching a small hut.

Kronus snarled with hatred and bellowed "No! He has no right!" Aiming a kick at the pool, he sent the liquid and the image spraying, as he stormed out. As Kronus lurched down the passage he clenched his fists and bellowed, "For theirs there will be much suffering! I will rend his heart from his chest I will feed his eyes to the rats!" Ripping into the Portal Hall, he summoned the portal, which changed from it's normal blue, fading to a wavering gray as it opened onto the Unfinished Realm where Dragonstar trod the Celestial highway, and with a swirl of his tattered cloak, Kronus darted through...

*****

They moved deeper into the bowels of the Pit.

Star remained side by side with Daniel, but he had dropped his arm from her shoulder shortly after she had joined him. The chi from the party members provided illumination. The walls glowed with a sickly green phosphorous light from the fungi that grew there, dripping like ichor.

Shadow beasts, some bi-pedal, some quadra-pedal, some with just fading away to nothingness, hovered around them. There was an air of anticipation about them, but few darted in now. Kytten had stopped them from randomly blasting at the twisted shapes.

"Only go for the ones that attack," she said. "Don't waste your energy on the others."

Star pondered the logic of that, knowing that the demons would be massed against them in the pit, and attempt to crush them on the way out. But she recognized the wisdom as well, feeling her strength returning. Daniel handed her a piece of way bread and they ate slowly as they walked, sipping at water from the flasks carried about their shoulders.

*****

Buffy recovered her twin short swords from her pack. She would need to fight the old fashioned way if they got in serious trouble before her powers returned.

She hated to be so vulnerable but she stayed close to Dane. She gathered strength from his confidence and presence. He would be the easiest to stay with during a battle and they could watch each other's backs.

Mmmm, nice back it is, too. She chuckled and Dane looked back at her puzzled.

*****

Kytten could feel the pull of the Pit. How it drew the chi of the demons and monsters around her. A few random attacks came, but she could feel the major wave building hidden, in a chamber just a head.

"Gildogg, we are going to have major trouble soon."

Gildogg incinerated a razor demon and looked at Kytten as if she'd lost her mind. "We are in trouble now."

Star spoke up. "There's a build of demon chi in the next chamber."

"Oh, are we ready?" Gildogg seems a bit sheepish but also excited.

"Do we have a choice?" Kytten kept walking. "I just wanted to give everyone a heads up."

*****

Hearing someone chuckle behind him, Dane had a feeling he'd just missed something. Oh well, it wouldn't be the first time, as his masters would willingly have agreed.

But hell, the ancients are dead now, and I'm not. Guess I must have done something right, he thought to himself with a smile.

He was glad he'd had a chance to at least try out the powers of his weapon, though he suspected that the full potential had not shown itself to him yet... but there would, unfortunately, still be many chances to get a better feel for it.

But for now, despite the knowledge than another battle would be coming soon, he felt pretty good about himself... The wandering soul. turned master.

*****

Alecan kept on running. He felt something...strange. The focused power keeping him off the ground- seemed to recognize what was happening.

"My sensei always kept telling me of the deeds my ancestors, ho they were able to focus themselves and drive back hordes of demons that were attacking as something was trying to revive. I never expected I'd be the one of the many descendants to do it all over again."

He sped on, feeling something almost pulling him in the direction. Then he skidded to a stop.

"Looks like I'm not the only one around. I'd better hang back for a while."

He slipped in, maybe a hundred yards behind the group, who still seemed to be busy fighting.

Let's see... he thought to himself... and the answer came.

He let some of his chi up into his arms, down to his hands- deep blue energy welling between his outstretched hands.

Hello, who do we have here? His blue eyes locked onto something dark, claw-ridden, and heading for the flank of the group.

"Light Strike!" he called, and the blue bolt flashed out for a second - enough to strike the form of the demon and turn it into something resembling leftover ashes from a fireplace.

He stepped forward, and set a grin to his face.

"I do believe I'm supposed to help you - introductions later, I think there's something that's demanding our attention."

*****

Gildogg felt the chi rising before he saw and heard the attack.

"Welcome to the party, looks like you got here just in time. We were about to go into this next room and kick some unholy butt...Wanna come?"

*****

"Sensei," Dragonstar said, "Are you home?"

Dragonstar sat down and waited. Patience would be needed, for the old god who lived here would answer in his own time.

Meanwhile Dragonstar would wait and watch for the Celestial Realm's guardians. By breaking his banishment he should have brought down his mother's wrath once again. It worried him that no attack had come yet.

"Your mother knows better than to bother me, Dragonstar," came a voice from behind.

"Sensei!" Dragonstar said elatedly, "I...."

"Your Chi powers are causing problems you never dreamed of," said the old god, "I know, I have been watching."

"What?" Dragonstar began.

"The whole Celestial Realm has been watching," cut in the old god, "As to your powers; under normal circumstances I would have said your mother had a hand in their discordance. But that is not the case. Nor is your brother strong enough to cause such a misalignment of your powers.

"I believe that it may be one of the gods that is friendly to your brother, who is doing it. Your mother has spoken to me about this and is not happy that this has happened. She would have preferred that you and Kronus deal with each other with your powers intact."

"Mother isn't choosing sides this time?" a stunned Dragonstar said, "She has always done so before."

"Yes," the old god said, "But this time there is something different and even she doesn't know why. And before you ask; I do not know which of your brother's supporters has done this. But I do know that you will have to go to the source of all Chi to realign your Chi."

*****

Just before the warriors were about to enter the next chamber, Star paused.something was wrong.

Dangerously wrong, and she could just about sense it.

There was another presence in the chamber they were already in!

"Wait!" Star called to the group, just before Daniel lead the way into the new chamber, more impatient then bold, "Can't you sense another chi here?"

"What do you mean?" Buffy chirped annoyed, wafting her hair impatiently.

"I don't sense anything, are you okay?" Dane worriedly called to Star.

Damn-it! Star thought worriedly, what's wrong with me?

"No. Star's right." Kytten whispered coldly, "Something with a dark chi is here- hiding."

Faster then a flash, weapons were drawn, chi levels powered up, the energy making the dull lit chamber light up bright as a small sun.

Nothing, apart from a mottled brown scorpion which Gildogg promptly trod on. "Yuk!"

*****

The dark spirit weaved in and out of existence, hungrily searching for a host.

It was not alive or dead, merely a creation of it's master Ra-ed, it scoured the surrounding warriors gathered, looking, searching, probing their thoughts, their bodies, their hidden essences. It touched the mind of one called Buffy, in an almost maternal sense, before nestling inside her thoughts, tucked away safely in her subconscious, the only noticeable difference was a small scorpion tail-shaped burn mark on the back of her head like a red tattoo, too slight for her to feel it.

*****

"It's gone" Kytten acknowledged, Star's face showing that she wasn't quite convinced, she looked at Buffy oddly for a second, sensing something, but then looked away embarrassed.

"Well, if you're finished- let's go kick some Kthonia!" Dane shouted, pushing Daniel out of the way and charging into the next chamber, blade drawn for battle.

*****

"What do you think? Let's go. I'm all for it."

Alecan fell in behind the group as they set off. He relaxed his mind, and prepared a small amount of chi he could release at the next second.

"So, mind if I ask why a group of people would come to a place like this? It's not exactly friendly to visitors, from what I see..."

*****

Kytten powered up. It would seem their newest member was chatty during battle. A bit distracting.but not to bad. "We are after the Idols."

"Ummmm, what Idols?" He looked confused, hesitating just outside the door.

"Kronus?" Kytten hung half in and half out of the next chamber.

"Ah, the guy from the fairy tales?"

Shaking her head. "Come on, there's a lot to explain, but this is not the time."

And she swung around, facing a host of gleaming red eyes.

*****

After battling through the Fiends that guarded the doorway. The heroes charged into the chamber, billowing waves of chi energy roiling about them as they prepared to attack. Their forward motion stopped as they became aware of their surroundings.

The walls soared upwards, clad in uneven black and white stone of some sort, looped with rags that swayed in the heavy air. The floor swept downwards in a bowl, and the center was flooded by a mist that shone with a coruscating light that wavered over the walls and the altar that stood at it's center.

Here and there could be seen the yellowed bones of the Pit's victims, and strange, tall slabs carved with unsettled scenes and glowering runes.

Here and there spines or spikes jutted from the wall. Moving closer Gildogg examined one which appeared to have a somewhat burned and battered sausage spiked on it...

*****

"Have a care," Star warned Gildogg. "There is something...odd...there."

The air in the chamber seemed to writhe with unholy life. The way bread and water rode uneasily in Star's stomach, and she fought the urge to vomit.

*****

From his niche on the wall Dobur watched Gildogg unhappily. The plan was for the Kthonia to hang tight until the adventurers had actually picked up the Idol, and then drop down and savage them.

"If he has my sausage away," Dobur thought, "I'm going to stick this spike up his nose..."

*****

A voice inside Buffy's head kept ringing.ringing...ringing.in a language she couldn't understand...stand.....stand...

Echoing around her brain.brain.again.

A sense that someone else was riding her mind like a jockey rides a horse, but letting it go where it wanted to, until it pulled the reigns and took the horse only where it's MASTER wanted.

Buffy started sweating, the smell slightly acidic, corrosive, the dimness not showing the yellow that was invading her eyes like a vile poison, her hair becoming mottled, unkempt. She looked at the walls and they were as bright as day, she easily saw every being in the room.

Half of her wanted to shout in warning at the obvious trap... but a gag was around her throat, cutting her off.

From the outside, she looked like she was ill. But from the inside, Ra-ed was just fine.

*****

They moved deeper into the pit, forming a rough circle, attempting to watch all sides. Daniel and Star kept to the rear of the group, watching behind them. Buffy, unable to use her chi, was more in the center of the group in a protected position.

"This is a trap," Star said nervously.

"You just had to say that, didn't you?" Gildogg snapped, looking away from his examination of the protruding spine and the sausage impaled on it. "As if we didn't know that already."

"Are you planning on grabbing that sausage?" she asked tartly. "Or are you going to join the rest of us? You realize that if you touch it, you will probably collapse this whole place around us. Warrior.thinking with your stomach instead of your head? Perhaps you could join us in getting the idol before breakfast?"

Dane chuckled slightly, a contagious laugh that rippled nervously through the group. Gildogg bristled slightly, and then laughed as well, realizing the ploy for what it was... an effort to relieve the tension slightly. A relaxed warrior fights better than a tense one.

He joined in the group.

"Sorry," Star murmured as slipped into place.

"Don't be. It worked."

*****

Tears welled in Buffy's eyes. They were in trouble. Something had her and was keeping her from telling them. She tried to scream but could not find the sound. She tried to run but her pace remained a slow walk. She fought, trying to reach out to any of them. Her eyes looked blankly at them as if nothing was wrong. Her mind and heart cried out but none heard her.

She focused her thoughts on all that was good inside her, searching for her chi and walling herself completely in her own energy. She had lost the body to this villain for now. She could save her soul and bide her time for now.

*****

As some of the others had already said, this whole place was clearly a trap. Dane knew something was waiting to attack them and that it would strike when they least expected it. He had a feeling that the fact that he now expected it wouldn't quite be enough to stop it.

Channeling chi into his armor and blade, he moved around to the front of the group, thinking that since he was the only one wearing armor, an unexpected spike or spear would be more likely to not hurt him. Of course there was no way of knowing that the attack would come from the front... but where else would he go?

When he had taken his position slightly in front of the others, he shouted out: "Ok guys and gals, let's do this thing. We all know something is waiting for us, but that idol isn't going to grab itself. Let's get it and get ready to kick some demon ass."

*****

Gildogg continued with the group but couldn't keep his mind off of that sausage hanging on the wall. "Come on Gildogg, you can't be that hungry" he thought to himself. "Just think of something else". No matter what he did his mind kept wondering back to that sausage on the wall. "This is ridiculous" he said out loud..."I'll be right back, I gotta go check out that sausage again."

"Is food all he thinks about." He heard someone say, followed by Kytten's murmur of "I'm beginning to think so".

As the others headed for the idol Gildogg reached for the sausage.

*****

"A sausage? Think of where it's been. I don't think you'd want to touch anything we don't have to in here. It's almost like the air is a slime, the evil's so palpable. Let's just grab this thing, get out of here, and then trash as many of these things on the way out."

*****

Dane was amazed that Gildogg could think of food at a time like this... if you could even call that beat up sausage food..

"Hey, if you're gonna go for that sausage, at least make sure there's some kind of demonic ketchup to dip it in... it looks really dry.

But if you absolutely have to go for it, I guess we can watch your back", he shouted as Gildogg went for the thing that was once a perfectly good sausage.

The coming battle would not be easy, and it was probably best to not have one of the other warriors thinking of food when he needed to think about bashing demon skulls.

*****

Gildogg shrugged to himself, well... it was only a little sausage... "Oh what the heck" he thought, pulling the sausage off the stick...sword it was on?

"Sword's don't normally stick to walls." Gildogg thought to himself, happily chewing on the mashed up, burnt piece of meat, not bad, but oily and slightly warm.

"You're gross!" Dane rebuffed him angrily, last thing the team needed was for Gildogg to start eating everything that looked even slightly like food in this place.

"YOU ATE MY SAUSAGE!!" Something shrieked throughout the cavern, echoing furiously, "HOW COULD YOU?- THAT'S NOT FAIR!!!" It went on, just a little bit on the wrong end of insane.

The team immediately went into a fighting stance, chi glowing from their bodies like a divine light, prepared for everything. Even the "newbie" Jason was doing an excellent job of fitting in.

But he had to. However, Buffy stood separate from the tight circular formation, alone and unprotected.

"Buffy?" Daniel whispered, "Stand with us, you're in a dangerous positi-erk" as he just about ducked a small purple laser that emanated from Buffy's finger. The laser struck the far end of the wall, illuminating the forms of hundreds of Kthonia, one lone female holding the idol.

"Careful boss, you almost hit me!" Kattie complained.

The Kthonia did not need a second longer to wait. with foot, hoof, tooth, claw, nail, sword and spear, they pilled off the walls and ceilings like a damned river of undead flesh.

The warriors relentlessly unleashed their attacks, too startled to notice that not one Kthonia even raised it's head towards Buffy, let alone a weapon.

"Buffy!" Kytten called, buried in a sea of bodies, "Help us!"

"It's too late!" Daniel shouted above the noise, "Something's got to her"

"She's possessed", Kytten sorrowfully cried, "Oh no!"

Buffy, stood still, watching the Kthonia army hacking and slashing. For the warriors credit, their stronger chi, sliced through many of the Kthonia's bodies, but maybe they'd be less likely to harm their own.

"KATTIE" Ra-ed/Buffy shouted, "Throw me the idol!", a single blurred motion and a hand throw a small artifact straight over the crowd of fighters. Inhumanly fast, Buffy caught it one handed!

"Buffy's got the idol! Wa-hoooo!" Dane cheered, slicing through the Kthonia like a bull in a china shop.

"No she hasn't. I have." Buffy smirked, her voice shifting down to Ra-ed's hissing octave.

"Kthonia, leave us." He ordered, and the army disappeared like an optical illusion, apart from two that stood next to Buffy, slightly taller then she is, although Ra-ed was even taller then that.

"He took my sausage!" The one on the left shouted to Buffy/Ra-ed, pointing accusingly at a very confused Gildogg.

Ra-ed/ Buffy choose to ignore him for now.

"If you want the idol, just come and get it." He smirked.

"What have you done to Buffy!!" Star called, her soft voice echoing through the now empty room like a call to reason.

"Simple, I have just. acquired control of your dear friend's body" Ra-ed grinned.

"Who are you?"

"That is something that you will NEVER KNOW!" Buffy's eyes glowed a vile green, which sent the Kthonia beside her huddling behind her.

"ENOUGH!" Dane shouted, lifting his sword and charging straight for Buffy, powering it up, it was glowing hot enough and powerful enough to destroy an army of Kthonia if need be. Buffy stood still as he swung straight for her head.

"NO!" Jason implored, "That will kill her!"

The sword halted an inch above Buffy's head, Dane straining vainly to bring it down, then realizing how foolish his actions would've been, he almost wept. What was happening to him?

"I'm almost touched," Ra-ed smiled. A bubble force field, formed around Dane and Buffy, as the energy of the attack was reflected back onto it's master like a round mirror, the sword glowed and then fed it's unused power back onto Dane!

Dane screamed and flew across the room, clothes burning like ashes, the sword landing by his feet. He landed heavily with a thump against a wall.

"Now" Ra-ed said, scrunching up Buffy's face in an inhuman smirk that she couldn't possibly have made, "Who wants to try and get it next?"

*****

Dane was glad he'd powered up his armor before charging into to that particular battle. Even with the armor, he was badly bruised and had minor burns from the stupid attack gone horribly wrong.

It seemed this battle would be somewhat harder than they'd expected. Dealing with hundreds of demons was to be expected... Mind control and people being possessed wasn't supposed to happen.

Now, how would they get that damned idol without hurting Buffy?

*****

Kytten pulled up all the chi she could. Rising up over Buffy, a red dragon, that looked terribly fleshy, seem to coil out of Kytten.

"Ah, Kytten? We don't wanna kill Buffy!" Gildogg when to touch Kytten, but the heat coming off her burned him before he reached her.

Speaking, but her voice came from the dragon, deep and terrible, her whole body seemed involved in controlling the beast, which seemed to be tugging against her. "Release her, or I'll kill her and you. She'd rather die than harbor evil!" The dragon reared, and Kytten seemed to shudder, then flex and the dragon went back to hovering over Buffy's body.

"You don't have the guts...." But the dragon's hot, sulfuric breath rolled over Ra-ed. He hadn't known this Kytten could actually create dragons, it much be an illusion.. but, was he sure? After all, look at what he'd accomplished.

Storm crept closer, with Buffy's eyes locked on the drooling, writhing dragon, he saw his chance. Kytten's dragon pressed closer, Buffy's shield shifted, focusing along the upper part of her body, while she tucked the Idol lower, away from the dragon. Storm dove for it, and Kytten let the dragon press closer, sweat dripping from her body. Storm knew this was no normal chi attack and that Kytten might have to end it at any moment.

He managed to rip the Idol from Ra-ed/Buffy and roll away. Buffy howled and started to go for him, but Kytten somehow used her dragon to pick up Buffy.

"Clean.... him. out ... of her... HURRY!" Kytten was tiring, her entire body was shaking with effort.

Star raced forward.

*****

Ra-ed/Buffy screamed as the idol was ripped from its grasp. Bolts of energy lanced out from her fingers and feet and eyes and mouth. The bolts slammed into demon and hero alike.

The onslaught continued with a fury and randomness unmatched by anything they had ever seen. The dragon form holding her took most of the damage and Kytten collapsed in pain.

The thing that was Buffy continued floating in the air, purple bolts lancing out striking the ground and Star's feet. Star slumped hard against the pit floor.

It seemed as if this terror would never end. Dane charged at Buffy, refusing to see her used this way. He would kill her if he had to do so. But it was Dane who stopped in his tracks, as a beam of purple light pierced his abdomen and lancing out his back. Clutching at his stomach, blood starting to gurgle in his mouth, Dane dropped to the ground.

A victorious scream echoed from Buffy but changed to a cry of anguish. The scream was not the demon they had been facing. It was Buffy's own voice. The shriek continued impossibly long, purple radiance surrounding her. The globe of light encircled her completely, splitting into three separate spheres. One faded to black, the purest of blackness sucking the natural light of the pit into it. Another glowed of the purest white. The final floating ahead of the other two was the bright yellow orange of the sun. It hovered over Dane for a moment and then the three globes formed into humanoids.

Buffy humanoids to be exact. Identical at first, the one that had emerged from the black sphere turned its flesh to an deep ebony. The one from the white seemed to shimmer as if it were little more than a ghost of their friend.

The final Buffy kneeled over Dane, sobbing. She pulled his limp form into her arms as Star and Daniel reached them both. Buffy placed Star's hand to Dane's belly and her own hand on top of Star's. The yellow radiance returned enveloping the quartet of heroes.

*****

Dobur slid into the shadows next to Kattie.

"He took my sausage," He moaned, holding up the half eaten sausage, "My poor sausage...!" Kattie rolled her eyes, and passed Dobur the rest of the packet that they had not had time to cook. Dobur sniffed appreciatively. "Thanks Kat, but...it's just not the same..."

Kattie nudged him and nodded to where Dane lay bleeding. "Time for his nibs to make an appearance, what?" she muttered, and Dobur nodded. Together they started to concentrate on summoning a Portal so their dark master could claim the Chi of the fallen one, but although the portal glimmered red, it did not expand, and Kronus did not step through. Kattie and Dobur looked at each other worriedly...

On the Celestial Highway, Kronus halted, glaring balefully at Dragonstar.

"You dare?! You dare to play sides in our struggle? I shall see your kin forfeit to my dungeons for this, oh brother!"

Dragonstar turned slowly, his teeth clenched. "When you already have allies of your own?" he ground out slowly.

Kronus hissed and turned as he felt the summons of his minions, His mind thrown into turmoil by Dragonstar's words. Ally? What Ally?

He resolved to ponder these words later, but for now it seemed that a meal was in the offing...

*****

Star reached for Daniel's hand with her other, feeling the viscous oozing fluid between her fingers as Buffy's hand pressed hers against the wound in Dane's stomach.

Drawing desperately, pulling chi from Daniel and Buffy both into herself, the golden light coruscating into a blinding white that filled the chamber, Star screamed as the chi burst forth from her, pouring into Dane, washing through the others. She could feel the flesh writhing beneath her palm, knitting itself together.

The bright white chi passed through Dane. The others, caught in the backwash, watched as their wounds, their bruises, faded and vanished. Slowly, the brightness faded away, leaving them blinking in the dimness that remained.

Star pulled back from Buffy, nearly falling. Daniel wrapped an arm around her to steady her.

Buffy looked at her, the question bold in tear-filled eyes. "Will he? Will he live?"

Star smiled weakly. "Ask him yourself," she said, looking at Dane. His eyes blinked as he gingerly touched his torso, blood smeared but whole.

*****

Daniel helped Star to her feet and they backed away from Buffy and Dane. Daniel drew in slightly more chi to help illuminate the greatly darkened chamber.

It was then that he saw.

"Star?" he asked. She looked up at him. The others, stunned by the sudden healing, caught the odd tone in his voice and looked over.

"Your hair," Gildogg said, his jaw dropping.

"What?" she asked, still slightly woozy.

"It's completely white," Daniel answered.

"No time for that," Kytten said, realizing how much they were all changing in this quest... a quest that was just beginning. How much more would they be changed before the end?

"We have to get out of here. Now."

Storm cradled the idol protectively. Buffy helped Dane to stand, tucking her shoulder beneath his arm to help him walk. They drew together into a tight group, watching warily as they edged to the entry of the chamber.

*****

Kytten felt sick. She wanted out of the chamber before she collapsed. She'd never been trained to conjure or control an actual beast, it had damn near escaped her and almost killed her when Buffy had attacked it.

She held herself together. Letting the other's pick off the stray demons still straggling in the cave. She had nothing to fight them with.

No one seemed to notice. Everyone was sunk into themselves. Gildogg was belching up greasy sausage.

*****

"Wow... that was strange", Dane said to himself as he was helped to his feet.

Looking around with a puzzled look, he decided it would be in order to thank the others for bringing him back from the edge of death.

"Thanks guys, that hit the spot. It was really strange to be laid out like that, feeling the power drain from my body."

Furious with the demonic powers that had almost killed him and had possessed the mind of a friend, he focused on the next battle, refusing to think of the close call he'd just had.

"Come on guys, let's find some demon ass to kick."

*****

After retching up that nasty sausage the he just HAD to have Gildogg joined the battle to get out of the Pit. As they worked their way towards the exit Gildogg asked anyone that would listen, "Hey Guys, what do we do with these other two Buffy's?"

*****

Buffy walked out with the rest, easily carrying Dane with a renewed strength. She continued to glow a faint yellow that she couldn't release. She had tapped a level of herself she had never even reached at before today and couldn't seem to let it go. She needed the strength right now anyway so she went on, blasting demons that dared to get in their way.

She looked to Dane with worry. "Can you forgive me? I can't believe I let him hurt you."

*****

The other two Buffys watched the pack leave, twisted grins pulling at their lips.

The dark one looked to the other, "Killing them will be so much fun."

*****

At that moment, the Portal that Kattie and Dobur had summoned stretched wide and Kronus stepped through.

Glancing around he smiled. "They have the Idol? Excellent... return to the Fortress Prison, we have much to prepare..."

Kronus stepped back through the portal, followed by the eldrich Buffys. Kattie and Dobur moved towards the Portal.

"Well, that was unexpected" Kattie said, picking at one of the staples that bound her armor to her bones. Looking around, she saw Dobur. "What on earth...?"

Dobur looked up sheepishly "Well, you know we can be repaired with dead flesh yeah... welll..." he held up his sausage, now wonkily restored with half of a raw one from the packet. Just then he noticed movement. Spinning around, he saw the remains of the fiends and Kthonia torn asunder by the heroes settling and melting. The viscous slime started moving towards the portal.

"Mop up operations!" shouted Kat, as she headed to the portal. Just before they leapt through, she could be heard asking "So, what happened to the Zombies...?"

What indeed?

*****

"More demon ass? After what we went through to get this thing? Sheesh."

Alecan shook his head. This was tuning out to be weirder and weirder by the second.

"So...." he said, in an attempt to pass time, "which way are we heading next?"

*****

Dragonstar had not expected Kronus to confront him already and had been gathering his Chi in anticipation of an attack. But Kronus had turned and returned through the portal he had come through.

There was another feeling, faint and barely noticeable above the background of the Celestial Realm. Yes, there it was, the first Idol had been claimed.

A smile spread across Dragonstar's lips as he turned toward the source of all Chi.

*****

Star shook her head wearily.

"Kytten knows the next stop. We have to get out of here and get safe first," she said. She leaned heavily on her staff. Daniel had tried to keep hold of her, but with scattered daemon attacks, realized he was further ahead to bash the daemons and keep them from her.

Star looked at Kytten worriedly. The backwash from the healing of Dane had taken much of the weariness from the others. But Kytten walked as though she were wounded deeply. Physically or emotionally, Star couldn't tell.

Sighing, she reached for the chi and managed to grasp it. The energy had hovered out of her reach since the healing. Drawing a minute amount in...just enough to illuminate slightly, her white glow brighter than the muted colors of the others, clearly showing the wraiths lurking in the shadows.

*****

"This thing had better be worth all we are going through." Storm looked at the Idol in his hands. "Wait, I can feel the energy in it. It seems... chaotic. Almost like a maelstrom." He held up the Idol and pointed it at Buffy. "Cleansing rain!" focusing his power through the Idol, droplets of energy swirled at Buffy.

*****

"Well, then..." Jayson fired up another bit of power, let it flow up and out, and incinerated another wraith.

"These things are like roaches!" he muttered to himself, then got an idea.

"I believe I might be able to clear a path out of here- if you can manage to keep them off of my rear for maybe five seconds."

With that, he closed his eyes, focused, and visualized what he might do.

*****

"Dsssquilia!!!" Ra-ed cursed several miles in the distance, despite knowing that loosing the idol was no great loss, he had inadvertently summoned a great power inside the host Buffy, this was all getting confusing so quickly, he couldn't be certain that the "para-Buffy" was friend or foe, and to be honest, if he was right and they had even the faintest touch of his essence, he wouldn't trust his "life" with them.

But he still had plenty of tricks up his sleeve. Summoning up great energies, he resurrected the Kthonia army that had fallen, their ashes and body parts fused together to form one complete whole, their bodies complete and perfect again.

He then summoned up the bodies of those humans who were buried here, thousands upon thousands of diseased corpses dragged themselves up from their graves, standing out by their size, and their mutant strength.

With a shout, Ra-ed then summoned the dead of the ground, the insects the worms, the maggots, all those that were never seen above the ground, a pile of living mush they created. Ra-ed got to work, using his hands like a twisted conductor in a evil orchestra he shaped and twisted the bodies of the bugs, mashing and pasting, combining and re-forming, to create a huge Dreadnaught of flesh standing well over 20 foot high.

"I am yours to command and serve, master." It somehow spoke, looking for all intents like a giant mutant crossbreed between a human and a earthworm.

Ra-ed stood at the head of his new army, proud and defiant, as the thousands of bodies, living, undead, and never alive shouted in a roar of evil that echoed around the pit of fiends for hundreds of miles.

*****

Still a little shocked at the whole near death experience, but other than that feeling just fine after the healing, Dane was blasting fireballs at a few demons that was getting a bit too close.

Seeing how worried Buffy looked, he decided he'd better see if he could do something about that.

"Hey, there's nothing to forgive. Clearly, that wasn't you back there. It could have been any one of us, this time you just happened to be the one who was taken over by the demon."

*****

The two new Buffys floated towards Ra-ed watching him make the creature from the death and decay.

When he was done the dark skinned Buffy spoke, "I am Buffy-Yami and this is Buffy-Rei. We are indebted to you for our existence. How may we serve you?"

The ghostly Buffy didn't make a sound, even to move or breath.

*****

He looked up as the roar's power kicked up dust and flattened any residual plant life. His eyes paled as he located the gigantic... "thing" - he had no better word for it - and his mind started working very fast.

"People - we should leave. The more we can slow it down, the better - because I think we all know what happens if that thing catches up with us."

He kicked up his power - letting it flow up to his shoulders instead of his hands - and let it fly from a small nimbus of energy that had gathered at his shoulder blades.

"Griffin Sky Storm!" was the call as six bolts flashed up into the sky, becoming points of light.

After the bolts left, he fell to one knee - he wouldn't admit it, but he was almost exhausted - and started looking around.

"That should kick up enough dust, dirt, or whatever to screen us - and if my aim from this distance is what I always think it is - worm-boy might have a few fried pieces to him."

*****

Kytten staggered under the attack kicked up by the new fighter. Gildogg grabbed her by the shoulders and held her up.

"Are you okay?"

"What?" Kytten blinked. Dark circles ringed her eyes. "I feel just... tired..." and her kneed buckled.

Shocked, Gildogg scoop the usually capable warrior up. "Let's Move it! We need to find a spot to rest, NOW! We'll worry about the other Buffy's and everything later, let's find a shelter!"

The group agreed. They were ragged, weak and most of them were in no condition to do much of anything. Quickly, with the stronger one's beating back straggling evil following them, they reached camp.

Kytten was already unconscious in Gildogg's arms long before then.

Chapter 6:
Rejoice and Despair

Star closed her eyes, grateful for the warm fire that Daniel had started from the shattered remains of furniture and houses. The small group of warriors gathered in the shell of one of the more intact buildings. Buffy, in a fit of atonement that all protested, had insisted on cooking. Those who were able helped as they could, gathering wood, getting water, securing the site.

Exiting the Pit of Despair, they had quickly gathered up their remaining things from their previous campsite and struck out, needing to get away, regroup, recover.

A few stray chickens that somehow escaped the wholesale slaughter and destruction of the village had given up their lives and turned slowly on a spit over an open fire. Rice and dried vegetables simmered together in a pot, adding their aroma.

Gildogg tended to Kytten. She had briefly regained consciousness, long enough to forbid Star or Storm from healing. "Rest. I just need rest," she had growled before drifting off again. Reluctantly, they heeded her wishes. Star admitted to herself that she hadn't the strength left to attempt a healing.

"Food's ready," Daniel said, squatting down beside her. Star slit her eyes open, looking at Daniel He held two plates filled to heaping with slices of chicken and spoonfuls of the rice mixture. He handed one to Star and crossed his legs, sitting lotus beside her.

The crackling of the fire was the only sound that broke the silence while they ate.

*****

Kytten slept deeply. In her strange, distorted dreams she saw dragons, and fiends, and a kind looking, radiant woman, who kept trying to touch her, she looked quite regretful about something. Her mother came to her in her dreams, making the other woman leave. That was odd, Kytten's mother had liked most people..... finally, the dreams faded, and a truly restful sleep broke over her.

*****

Daniel could feel the muted pull from the pendant he wore.

It had led them to this ruined village. None of them would have stopped there. The strange compulsion that settled over them drew them onward. Toward the huge mountain range in the distance.

The Mountains of Despair.

Daniel had heard stories of the mountains his whole life. Incubi and succubi roamed freely, enticing those foolhardy enough to enter to their doom. He looked to Star, her newly-white hair glowing red in the firelight. She picked morosely at her food.

He hoped that the blossoming feelings he felt for her would be enough to ward against the coming night.

*****

Storm sat slightly apart from the group, staring at the idol in his possession. He felt the draw from it as well. It seemed to want to join its kin. What is this thing, and will it be worth the cost

*****

Slowly, Kytten came back to the group. Her tummy rumbled angrily. Her head felt fuzzy and sick. But, her strength was back. Sitting up, she was not surprised to find Gildogg's arm supporting her. He'd been there the entire time, she'd been aware of him, her anchor.

"Hungry?"

"Starving. god, where are we?"

It was the most horrible place she'd ever seen. Ravaged, but not like any the she'd ever seen... devoured. This place was devoured.

"Why are we here?"

"We needed to rest. Now, eat up. We need to go..."

Nodding, feeling the need, she took the chicken and rice from Gildogg and ate.

*****

Dragonstar stepped of the Celestial Highway and into a Celestial Realm of high mesas lit by a myriad of stars.

He sighed in relief; for here no one could enter without his permission. After thousands of years he was finally home.

Shedding his human form for that of a small red dragon, he took flight. Reveling in the freedom he had missed for so many years and knowing that here his powers would have no effect on Kytten, other than her sensing his presence and emotions.

Onward he flew, to a lone mountain in the middle of his Realm. He landed on a small outcropping of rock and took on human form again. Touching a keystone a door opened into a vast cavern that seemed to big for the mountain he had entered. The roof seemingly made of the entire Universe. This was the House of the Universe and here Dragonstar would rest up and provision himself for the trip to the source of all Chi.

*****

"I don't like the look of her one bit" Kattie mumbled to Dobur, who was busy chewing on a sausage hungrily.

"Huh", he squawked, meat flying out of his mouth like maggots,

"You know, those two 'Buffy' people"

"What about them"

"I think the Master has the hots for them"

Dobur vainly tried not to imagine his Master in any sort of copulatary stance, and practically threw up, gagging on to the floor.

"Gross! You idiot!" Kattie annoying squealed, whacking him over the head with the flat of Dobur's sword.

A large shadow loomed over the two, as a large fleshy tentacle stabbed itself into the ground and slowly started to absorb the vile effluent out of the soil.

"Oh crap! I'm outta here!" Kattie screamed hysterically, scampering off towards another sector of Ra-ed's army, while the giant flesh being "Mushetter" sucked up its form of nourishment through a tentacle on it's "head".

"And I wanted that back as well", Dobur moaned at the giant, who squelchily ignored him.

Dobur decided to run and find Kattie before she got into any sort of mischief -without him.

*****

Jayson stood outside, overlooking the way towards the mountains. He squinted, and tried to see what kind of a path would be leading them up the side.

His mind kept going- the few hours of solid sleep he had picked up had given him time to recover, and another hour of breathing in the air, and focusing had been enough to restore his reserves of power.

"What is this thing for? It's got something to do with that god I used to read about- well, until reading got boring."

He shook his head... time for questions later.

He smelled something on the wind- chicken? His stomach growled- more or less it echoed, too. So he made his way down through the ruined town and back to the room.

"I can't see much of any kind of road leading from here to the mountains. If we want an established road and trail, we might have to head around the range."

*****

Dane was as exhausted as most of the others, so taking a break to rest and have something to eat was needed. After eating some of the chicken and the spicy rice, he sat down, looking at the mountains ahead.

The trip there would be hard and full of unknown dangers, but in a way he was looking forward to it. Not because he was particularly happy about the idea of facing more demons... demons that were likely to be tougher than what they'd already been up against, even... but because he hadn't been to any mountains for years.

He thought of the days when he was a young boy, training with the old men who had only revealed themselves as "the ancient ones" to him. They had taken him in when he was found wandering in the mountains, half dead. After he had recovered his strength, they told him that they would train him to be a warrior, because that was his destiny. At the time, he had not known how right they were.

As he grew older, he started wondering why these men had a temple in such isolated mountains. They had told him that they were the last members of an ancient house of warriors that had fallen with the disappearance of the only heir to their master.

He had thought no more of it for a long time and it was only after the last of the old men had died that he found out that he had been found almost a year after the disappearance of the heir to the house of metal. Before dying, the last of the old men had given him the armor and sword that he now carried, telling him that in time, he would know their meaning.

Now he knew what they meant: He was the last heir to the house of metal.

Still looking to the mountains, he made a promise to the spirits of the men who had taken him in:

"I will not fail you, my friends. I will restore glory to our house."

*****

With the approaching dark, Star moved away from the fire. The destruction was not so obvious without the flickering flames to light it. She sorrowed for the villagers who had only a short time ago lived and died there, and said a silent prayer for their souls.

"Are you okay?"

She hadn't heard the silent footfalls, but should have known that Daniel would not be far behind. She smiled softly, her heart warmed.

"I'm fine. Nothing 24 hours of sleep won't cure."

"Probably won't get that much," Daniel said. His hands dropped lightly onto her shoulders, his fingers kneading gently into her muscles. Star sighed in contentment. "Kytten didn't seem happy we stopped in the village."

Star shrugged. "Tell her to blame the pendants. I don't think any of us would have chosen to stop here. I think it's necessary. Look at how strong the urge was to come this way, how strong the urge to stop when we got here. There is a reason we are meant to be here."

"Let's just hope it's not the other side playing games and keeping us here for an ambush," Daniel said, stepping close, his arms wrapping around Star's waist and pulling her back against his chest.

Star shook her head, settling back against Daniel. "No. I don't think so. Feel the chi. It's restless, but there's no taint on it. Not like there was before in the presence of that kind of bad. Even destroyed, this village still has food, supplies. Rough shelter. I think we are meant to recover our strength a little. The urge to move will come soon enough."

*****

Rae-ed sat unblinkingly at the top of a small hill, meditating quietly, letting the souls of the many communicate with him, he could hear the whispers and the moans, the groans and the every noise of his Kthonia /zombie army, but choose to ignore them. For where they were going, Ra-ed knew that he was not king, far from it.

So he had to be patient, but most of all, he had to be careful for the inevitable armageddon that was to come.

*****

In a tall dark tower, under black skies a mage begins a evil ritual. His hands raised he speaks in a tongue not meant for mortal tongues, sibilant and guttural. In the heptacle before him a form begins to take shape. The mage begins to sweat as terrible forces are brought to bear on the wards surrounding the heptacle. The form slowly coalesces into a manlike form. Green, almost reptilian skin covers the 7 foot frame. His black eyes appear to look into the mage before him, his pointed ears listen for any sign of weakness.

"Are you satisfied, Kaburo?" The mage speaks. "You cannot escape me and will do that which I command."

"I will reave you mage, I will tear your beating heart from your body and feed upon it. I shall." The creature says before being interrupted.

"You will do nothing of the sort. I know your true name and my master, Kronus, long ago gave me the location of your soul." The mage grins maliciously, "You will however, do as I command." The mage begins a chant in the sibilant tongue and the air around the being glows blood red as the creature begins to scream. "You understand me, yes?"

The creature, weakened and hurt, glowers at him but responds " I will do as you will, for now."

"Know this demon prince, I have the power to kill you permanently. But for now I have a need of your services. I am the Lord of the House of Bansidhe, my Master has granted a great boon to another who serves him, a warrior named Ra-ed. He is trying to prevent some heroes from gathering certain artifacts, you are to assist him in his endeavor. But I have a greater purpose for you as well. I want the idols brought to me so that I can be the one who releases Kronus from their influence. You will find him on the plains near the Pit of Fiends, now go."

"Your spell has weakened me. How will I fight at my best while at this state." The demon prince asked.

"I have foreseen your need. In a cage, outside the tower you will see a group of pure maidens for your feast. But beware, my guards surrounding the cage wear amulets to protect them from demons. They will do great damage if you contact them." With a gesture a pathway opens to a nearby window and the demon was forced out.

The demon prince looked upon the twenty maidens in the bamboo cage surrounded by a much greater group of men, leering and catcalling at the maidens. He turned to the mage, smiled and said, "What care I for purity? I am a creature of evil and death." Before the mage could respond he dived at the ground and his form shifted into Burakku Ichijin, the black wind. As he reached the guards the mage realized what was about to happen and began an incantation but it was too late. As the wind struck his guards each screamed, turned black and fell into dust, leaving only the amulets behind. His form brushed against the bamboo destroying it and freeing the maidens with no guards nearby. The wind continued forward towards the plain, laughing at the mage, who was too weakened from the summoning to be able to do anything to stop the maidens as they stole horses and rode away.

*****

Her meal finished hours ago, Kytten sat with Gildogg, silent, watching the false dawn break over the town. She almost did not want to see what the town looked like in the day. It broke her heart in the dark. She was feeling much better, more alive. She should have never conjured the dragon. But, it was better than becoming a dragon, which had been her other option. She'd felt it, the desire to transform, but she had channeled it out ward, forcing it to become an entity in it's own right. Keeping it under control had nearly killed her.

Gildogg slipped an arm around her and she leaned on him. It felt nice. She had never been like this with a man before. Sitting so close and leaning, touching like this. It was new. She liked it. Resting her cheek on his shoulder, she decided she liked it a lot.

Dawn slipped closer, pinking the sky.

*****

Dragonstar rummaged through several stacks of gold and jewelry.

He had been curious about how the young Masters had gained the first Idol and had consulted the Mirror of Past and present.

The Mirror had shown him; Kytten's conjuring of the dragon.

'She is not ready for this,' he had thought and remembered a small artifact he had hoarded away eons ago.

He was now looking for it amongst the great hoard that had amassed.

'I should have the servants organize this like the libraries,' he though, 'Good thing I went there first and retrieved the instructions for this!'

Dragonstar smiled triumphantly as he pulled from the pile a small silver brooch.

Returning to the Mirror he brought up the present and with a wave of his hand dropped the instruction scroll and broach into Kytten's lap.

Attached was a note that read:

"My dear Kytten,

This is the Brooch of Dragon Taming. Learn to use it and any dragons you conjure or summon up will obey you without over taxing your Chi. Dragonstar"

He sat back on his throne, knowing that whoever had subverted the Chi link between himself and Kytten would have no power to change the Chi of the Brooch.

Again a smile crept across Dragonstar's face as he remembered the battle he had won to gain the Brooch.

*****

In the form of Burakku Ichijin, the demon prince passed unseen but not unfelt. Smaller animals fell lifeless as he passed, larger animals fell helpless their strength drained from their frames only to be devoured by the scavengers that followed in his charnel wake. As he crossed the mountains he began to sense the heroes, their auras bright with the energy of life. He could feel the passion of their cause and it left him hungry with anticipation. He reasoned that avoiding the party by enough to go undetected would slow him so he continued on his straight path towards Ra-ed's camp. Passing by the heroes he tightened his aura so that his passing would not be too obvious. His passing was swift and undeterred but he knew it was not undetected.

Kytten, with her head on Gildogg's shoulder felt as if ice-cold water had been poured down her back, something undeniably evil had passed close by and she had a feeling that too soon she would find out what it was.

*****

Ra-ed rose his head in a quick start, the presence of a mysquellie or one like himself was approaching. Fast.

"But who?"

"Hmmppphhh, well whoever it is, he sure has a thing for death." Buffy-Yama smirked, besides Ra-ed's hulking form.

Ra-ed slowly scowled and slit his eyes. The being was heading straight for him.

*****

The twin pseudo-Buffy's jumped forward and hovered in front of Ra-ed. Spreading into mockery's of Buffy Kenzaki's own five pointed star.

Balls of darkness pooled at Buffy-Yami's hands and feet, bending and drawing the light into them like miniature black holes.

Buffy-Rei floated to the opposite side of Ra-ed and seemed to shimmer out of existence before resolving into an ghostly semi-transparent version of herself.

Buffy-Yami turned back to Ra-ed with a wicked smile. "Guess we get to play after all."

*****

As the demon prince arrived in Ra-ed's camp and the Burakku Ichijin played across some of the zombies. Those touched by the dark wind changed slightly; becoming hardier, more animated and an evil light filled their eyes. Through his link to the dead bodies Ra-ed could feel something added, something he couldn't define but he could tell their allegiance was still his.

As the demon prince approached he quickly went through the easiest forms to assume, after quickly dismissing the forms of a Yama King, a human and a replication of Ra-ed's he settled on one of his more energy conserving forms. The wind took the form of a dust devil which coalesced into a seven-foot tall humanoid body, it's skin is green, scaled and reptilian. Its black eyes appear not to look at a person but into them and his large pointed ears appear to be listening for any sign of weakness.

Ignoring the girls to the side of Ra-ed, "You are Perfect Ra-ed, one of your... allies, have summoned me to assist you in the retrieval of your master's idols."

One of the unchanged zombies, who had been walking mindlessly through the camp bumps into the demon prince. Without even looking at the target his hand lashes out shifting from green to an ebony black. As it hits the zombie, the zombie is thrown twenty feet and when it arises there is the mark of a black hand upon it. The handprint quickly begins to spread and cover the body and it spreads small black flakes begin to disintegrate away from the whole until nothing is left.

"I am Kabaru Daimaou. and for now... you're enemies, are mine."

*****

Ra-ed sat silently, perplexed slightly, he knew that times were surely changing if so many people had decided to ally himself with him, and he felt slightly uncomfortable with it.

Kabaru looked like he was expecting a response. "Very well." Ra-ed deeply boomed. He could sense that this...being would not be too much of a hindrance, but that his power was very capable of rivaling his own, even in his perfect condition. He'd have to keep an eye on him. Considering that everywhere Kabaru seemed to pass, the wind's voice suddenly stopped, Ra-ed wasn't too concerned with not being able to know at least where his new "partner" was at all times.

Enough with the markakooo- waiting! Thought Ra-ed to himself, slowly standing up to his full height, his mandibles clicking solidly, he stood tallest amongst his army, besides the two Para-Buffys hovering over him and the behemoth Mushetter who was idly lurching from side to side.

"Friend Kabaru," Ra-ed flatly stated, "If you are with me, then come with us, TO THE MOUNTAINS OF DESPAIR!!" A huge roar of inhuman victory roared from the army as Ra-ed ran in front of them nimble as a 800lb gazelle and the army sprang to life and charged onwards.

*****

Kytten pressed even closer to Gildogg as the wave of passing evil washed over her. Her whole body shook with dread. She never wanted to face that thing, what ever it was.

Gildogg rubbed along her shoulder, pulling her even closer. She could feel his lips in her hair. Pulling back a bit, she slid her hand around the back of his neck and pulled his lips to hers in a hard, and unexpected kiss.

*****

The army continued to roar at an insane pace across the countryside, Ra-ed savored the screams of nature as it was desecrated at the very touch of the undead beings.

Leading the army, Ra-ed swooped over hill and dale a second before the wave of annihilation hit it, green turning to brown, to black, the Mountains of despair in short distance away.

Closer, closer, stop.

The mountain range was long and tall, reaching seemingly into the heavens and beyond the sight of mortal man, but the taint of sex hung in the air like foul pheromes.

Ra-ed knew that "they" were there. Watching him.

*****

Kronus watches the passing of the Dark Army in his Pool of Sight.

He was troubled. He had not summoned this new creature, and the presence of the Buffy-wraiths troubled him deeply. An ancient memory from many thousands of years before stirred in his mind...

The great war beasts of Tektondru caused the very ground to shake, their matted hair and great curved tusks catching the light. Kronus stood on the great carved pillar and looked out, his horns a lustrous black at his marching army. He stepped out of the pool of still steaming sacrificial blood, relishing the cold air and waited for his acolytes to finish the rite.

As the last of the grating syllables ground out, the sound of the War beasts faded into the distance, and a dark portal opened. Immediately the circle of acolytes began wailing, their skins darkening and flaking. An eldrich voice spoke, and the stone shimmered and cracked;

"Speak Dark Progeny. Your time is short."

Kronus bowed his head to the dark portal. "Lord of decay I seek an audience o ask for your alliance." Kronus dared not waste words on needless politics - even now the first of the acolytes collapsed as his rotting bones broke under his weight.

There was a moment of silence and another of the acolytes wailed as his withered skin split and his organs slid from his body.

"Even the Dark Gods will not side directly in this conflict. However our agents...may in time see fit to aide your efforts..."

"Wait!" called Kronus as the void began to contract. But as he stepped forward he saw a glimmer and looking closer he saw three indistinct forms dance...and then the portal closed.

The last acolyte collapsed, almost totally drained of life. He lifted a gnarled hand towards Kronus and croaked pitifully. Kronus snarled and lashed out a kick, and the acolytes' skull exploded with a wet crunch of paper thin bone...

Kronus hunched forwards, allowing the hood of his dark blue robe to shadow his face. Those Buffy-wraiths...could they be the agents of the Entropic Lord? Was this the dark ally that Dragonstar seemed to think he had? Kronus resolved to watch the Buffy wraiths and this new chaos-creature closely - the God of Decay never gave freely...

*****

As Ra-ed rushed across the plain, Kaburo looked up sensing a scrying spell. He smiled and took the form of Fure Chijiru, a tiger with a flaming aura who stood 8 feet at the shoulders. He then followed Ra-ed across the plain.

*****

Dragonstar sat reading at a table strune with ancient texts and maps.

"...them all. And in the..."

"No, that's about some ring," he muttered under his breath.

Still muttering, "Centuries of collecting these and not one with a hint of where the Source is."

"My Lord?" one of his servants said, "Your talking to yourself again."

"Hmmm..." he looked up at the servant, "I'm sorry, my dear. Am I disturbing any of you."

"No," the servant said, "But after all these years of you being in exile we were wondering if you would be staying for a while."

He looked a her and gave a wain smiled, "I wish it were so, my dear."

At the crestfallen look on her face; he reached out and took her hand.

"Once this is all over I will most likely go back into exile," he said, "I know it is hard, but you and the others must not give up hope that I will be able to come and go as I once did."

The servant nodded in agreement and left the stack of scrolls she had brought.

Dragonstar watched her go and opened the first scroll. He looked back in the direction the servant had gone and chuckled lightly. The young woman had known exactly where to find the right text he was looking for. She and the others had just wanted to be with him a little longer.

He would leave the next day. But for tonight, he would enjoy being home.

*****

With the sun already rising, Dane woke up from another far too short nap. He looked towards the mountains. They look strangely peaceful and rough at the same time, he said to himself.

But he knew there would be no peace to find in the mountains. Even though he was by no means one of the people in this group who was most in touch with the Chi, he could feel the presence of great evil there.

Walking around the camp, he woke up those who were sleeping and suggested to those who were not that it might be time to move on.

*****

"Moving on... sounds like a pretty good idea about now."

Jayson stretched his arms out, and stared off into the distance.

"Looks like this won't be your everyday mountain hike. That mountain range- I'd swear it had a gigantic "Keep Off" sign posted on it, the power coming from there. Either that or it's just another daydream."

*****

Dane was feeling a lot more relief than he let the others see when he heard he wasn't the only one thinking something was very wrong with those mountains. On the other hand, they *were* called the mountains of despair, so what else could be expected.

"I'm afraid this is anything but a daydream... I felt that "keep off" sign too."

Chapter 7
To The Mountains And Back

The decision to take the trucks had been kind of hard on them all. But, they did not want to drain Storm, and with the strange energy running around them, well, cloud transportation didn't seem the way to go. So, they stole, borrowed.... respectfully from the dead some vehicles.

They'd taken king cab trucks. Gildogg's eyes had glazed over with lust when he'd seen them. Kytten had struggled. Dan, Star, Dane and Buffy were in one truck, Kytten, Storm, Gildogg and Alecan. Gildogg was driving and so Kytten was in the front, leaving Storm to get to know their new companion. Since the local radio stations were dead, the cabs were full of quiet communication.

Kytten saw her first. She was about 21 or so, Kytten's age, dressed in jeans and a red shirt. Kytten felt a pull. "Gildogg, pull over, we have to pick her up."

"What?"

"She's one of us."

Gildogg, still finding it hard to trust Kytten's instincts always, pulled over none the less.

*****

Star sat silent in the front seat beside Daniel. He moved the truck smoothly through its gears. She felt slightly nauseous, a feeling that grew as they approached the mountains. Along with the nausea, a low vibration seemed to be playing along her nerve endings, a low-grade sexual energy enhanced by proximity to Daniel.

She looked up, startled, as Daniel downshifted, stopping at the roadside behind Gildogg's truck. She saw Kytten get out of the truck and talk to a young girl standing by the roadside. A slight jolt in the chi.

"And now we are nine," she said.

*****

Storm continued to inspect the Idol. It was strange, yet comfortably familiar. Still, its presence in his hand made him hopeful that they would see the day all the Idols were together and the wish could be made. He didn't know why, but the simple weight of the item gave him a confidence in their goal that he hadn't had since before they had known what their quest would be.

*****

Ra-ed's smirk fell of his face in an instant upon reaching the mountains. Concentrating deeply he closed his eyes, brought his hands up to his head and concentrated... searching and listening to the wind, the ground, the very thoughts of nature.

Searching for the second idol.

Nothing.

All he could hear and feel were the sounds of tainted and forbidden passion, purple and as strong as lychee fruit, lusts and carnal pleasures that drove the weak-willed to succumb but succeeded in enraging Ra-ed further.

"Where is it??" He roared, in rage firing off a Ki shot at a pair of ragged mountain goats- destroying their bodies and sending burning entrails flying.

"Temper temper" Kaburo purred, Ra-ed turned around and noticed in his tiger form that he was as tall as he was. He resisted the urge to fire a laser through his face but Kaburo grinned as if he knew that Ra-ed was thinking that anyhow.

Turning away from Kaburo, Ra-ed called out to the army in a deep echoing tone. "Seek out, and FIND THE IDOL!"

As one the army of the undead and the army of the Kthonia scrambled up the walls of the mountain like insane fire ants, grabbing and scrabbling as they continued steadily upwards.

"Kattie, Dobur" Ra-ed boomed, beginning to get the gist of how to lead an army, the two kthonia crept towards him. "Bring Mushetter and come with me."

"That??" They squealed in unison, "But he's disgusting!"

"It also likes you two" As if to prove that point, the giant vomited in distance.

"Oh." The Kthonia croaked.

"Mushetter's body mass has a high enough ki sensitivity that it should be able to sense any body that dares to interrupt us. Now GO!" Ra-ed shouted, beginning to loose patience again.

The two Kthonia ran off into the ranks of the dead and with some coaxes and a lot of vomit noises they managed to persuade the literally brainless monster to follow them to their master, then in a split second they all teleported... elsewhere.

*****

The road was dusty and the dawns light was just beginning to show over the mountains when the noises of the trucks had disturbed the silence. Crystal popped behind a tree when she heard the sounds but Marie and her foolishness stayed out on the road. From behind the tree Crystal watched as the trucks stopped near her sister. A beautiful woman got out of one of the big vehicles and walked over to Marie starting to talk to her about something. Crystal couldn't' quite hear what was going on but Marie looked back and gave her the go ahead to come out.

"I guess it must be safe." Crystal thought to herself as she walked out from behind the large oak tree. Her long flowing blonde hair matched her sisters exactly. Actually everything about them matched exactly. The strange new woman looked on as Crystal came out her eyes widening a bit at the site to two identical women. The only difference was the choice in clothes, were as Marie wore jeans and a red shirt, Crystal wore shorts and a deep blue shirt. Standing side by side they were a mirror image of beauty. Their hairs both long and flowing like the color of the moon light on a clear night. Both had brilliantly blue eyes that shown like pools of deep water. Their skin pale and milky but the most startling thing about them was all most unspoken language them seemed to share with one and other.

"Hello there" The stranger said to Crystal. Crystal could tell she was kind and very powerful but also that she was hiding something deep within. "My name is Kytten, I was wondering if you and your sister needed a ride or would like to join us?"

The two sisters gave each other a brief look and agreed to join her and this new group. They were looking for the same things and working towards the same end and both of the sisters could feel it. They knew they weren't powerful enough to stop the evil by themselves but maybe now with all of them together they could make a difference.

*****

Dane nudged Buffy from her sleep in the truck and pointed out the two new girls. She was a bit disgusted that he would wake her for such a minor thing but she feigned interest. She didn't know that Dane only woke her because she was snoring and driving him insane.

Buffy examined the two girls and as her eyes fell on the one in jeans a chill shook Buffy's entire body.

Daniel turned around and gave her a concerned look.

"I'm okay," she lied. "Just waking up."

*****

Ra-ed, the two Kthonia and the Mushetta re-materialized on the summit of the mount. The first thing that was apparent was the strong presence, almost like a fog, it swamped all the senses but the basic ones...no chi seemed to be able to pass in or out of the mountain.

So Ra-ed was surprised when Kaburo quickly reached his position.

"Are you going to shadow me?" Ra-ed hissed annoyingly.

"No, I wouldn't 'dream' of trying" He coyly mewed.

Looking around the landscape, the landscape looked disturbingly like Kronos' lair or the pits of hell, very little snow settled the landscape and the mountains were as warm a volcano- which Ra-ed was certain this was not.

Ra-ed beckoned to Mushetta to stand a distance in front of the group with a pointed finger, and the abomination slowly stomped over to the position, and stiffened, like it was on guard- which literally it was.

With it's head above the "clouds," Mushetta would know EVERYTHING that came near it and relay it to it's master.

*****

"What the hell?" Dobur squawked, pointing jabbingly for Kattie. Over a distance were two... beings locked together in a sickly inhuman embrace, sickly, one got up revealing dripping wings and flew straight over to him- leaving the other with it's throat ripped out on the ground.

It hovered right in front of Dobur's face and he quivered as she hovered there, sensually teasing him with hypnotic eyes.

"Gaaaaahhhh!" Kattie screamed trying to drag Dobur away with her, giving up, before running to hide behind Mushetta.

The succubus flittered through the air and peeping behind Mushetta's leg, Kattie saw it fly over to her master.

For several seconds it said something to Ra-ed, before he grabbed it by the throat and ripped it in two, although Kattie covered her eyes before seeing what came next- why was her master so violent all of a sudden?

When the coast was clear, she ran over to Dobur who was out of his trance.

"Wa-bosom-er....erm...Kattie?" He dizzily coughed.

Kattie slapped him in the face, not deciding whether to cry or laugh.

"You scared me back to death you idiot!"

*****

Still smiling, Kaburo turned and his form became fluid, he became a form less comfortable. In his wake weeds blossomed and choked out all healthy growth. Upon finding a good vantage point he took the form of an old man to watch to see where the heroes would go. "Ra-ed should learn patience, these ones will lead us to where we need to be."

He then drew the form of a Kanji in the air which flamed and then disappeared, "Dark Masters, our plans proceed accordingly."

And on the mountain an evil laugh could be heard.

*****

Buffy-Yami smiled at the destruction that her new allies left behind. She turned to Buffy-Rei and ran a finger along the pale girl's arm. "We missed out on all the fun again."

"Yes, my dear counterpart. You seem to be correct." Her ghostly white features seemed to gain color for a moment as a smile twisted across her face. "This one remembers. From the other. There was a powerful creature."

Buffy-Yami echoed Rei's smile. "Yes, the Dragon. Of course, he will be a fun fellow with which to play."

The two creatures held hands and white mist seemed to flow from Buffy-Rei engulfing them until they both vanished.

*****

Dragonstar surveyed the wheeled, tracked and winged vehicles before him. The vast garage was more museum than operational.

Normally he would have just gated to the area, but he had to cross the Mountains of Despair by way of the forbidden Pass of No Return and gates just didn't operate there.

Walking was his preferred mode of travel but the Pass contained creatures that even he had to be careful around and there was still Kronus' ally to contend with.

Dragonstar stopped in front of an small truck. Most truck he avoided but this he had found in an old ruined house and he had rebuilt it into an armored 4x4 that could go anywhere.

He opened the door and stepped in.

"Good morning BRAT," he said.

"Good morning sir," it replied, "Where are we going."

"The Pass of No Return," said Dragonstar.

He started the engine, opened a gate, and drove through. The gate opened onto the desolate plain at the edge of the Mountains. Ahead lay the Pass of No Return.

"Sir, are you sure we have to go there," said BRAT.

"Yes," was all Dragonstar could say.

*****

Kytten wondered how they were going to fit the girls in a truck together, but it was easier then she'd thought. With a little shuffling, Gildogg, her, Dan and Star, and Storm were in one truck, with the Twins, Alecan, Dane and Buffy in the other.

The energy from the mountains pulled at one of the sources of her chi. The negative sexual energy strumming off them set her on edge. Her mind was blank for the name of those kinds of demons and monsters, the ones who fed of sexual energy, and she was too fidgety to listen to Star as she explained them.

Looking out the back window, she saw someone running after them... with something in their hands... Blinking, she knew, she just knew it was a gift of some sort from Dragonstar... and she wasn't sure for a split second whether to tell Storm (who was taking a turn driving) to speed up or to pull over.

"Storm.. there's a messenger behind us. We need to wait for him."

Storm flicked her an annoyed look. Stop stop stop, all she made them do was stop was what she read in his eyes. But, she cold into deny that stopping was the right idea.. again.

"Fine. But it better be good."

Star frowned at him. "The last stop was worthy, I'm sure this one is too."

"Yeah, and I need to pee." Gildogg spoke up, looking relieved that they were stopping.

"Me too!" Dan seemed to be catching Gildogg's innate..... Gildoggness..

"Oh.. yeah.. that does sound good." Storm suddenly nodding. "It has been a few hours since we picked up the Girls, and I didn't..... er. never mind."

Yes, Kytten thought. The TMI bug was catching. Smiling, she looked at Gildogg and very nearly blurted out *I love you* catching it just in time to turn it into "I l-hope you guys don't flood us out. Heh." Gildogg just threw back his head and roared with laughter.

*****

The road was long and bumpy as Crystal sat in the back of the truck. No one had really said anything to her or her sister yet but she didn't expect much conversation really. The girl with long brown hair would occasionally stop and look over at Marie which Crystal didn't like at all. When the girl saw that she too was being watched she would return her gaze to the front window. The silence was driving Crystal a bit batting and she really just needed to hear someone speak something.

"So, I don't know if you hear our names earlier but my name is Crystal and this is my sister Marie." Her offer of speech was answered by silence again. Marie gave her a comforting look which helped a little. Marie knew that Crystal liked people and needed to be friendly it was part of her nature. Marie on the other hand was content to be with just her sister and no one else. Other people were nice from time to time but Marie knew that no matter what all she would need is her sister by her side and they would be alright. Finally the young man in armor spoke up.

"I'm sorry its been a long road for us all here and we're all pretty tired. My name is Dane, glad to meet you." His eyes were warm and though his armor was imposing both Crystal and Marie could tell he was a man of good heart. Crystal was the first to flash her smile at the young man and Marie followed suit like a delayed mirror image.

"We're going up to the mountains aren't we?" Crystal's voice terrible just a little as spoke of those mountains. The twins had grown up around this area and had always heard the stories of the terrible deeds that happen there. Their mother had once told them that death lay on that mountain and only a pure heart could make the journey. Crystal lay her head on Marie's shoulder as she thought about their mother. The wonderful memories filled her mind and she smiled brightly until the memory of her death came to mind. Tears almost started to swell in her eyes but before they could Marie took her hand and in their minds they shared the thoughts of their lost mother. The two sisters made quiet a picture staring off into space together with out saying a word.

*****

The mountains grew closer. The Pass of Despair was ahead.

The tangled, warped chi played havoc with her nerves. She rested her head on Daniel's shoulder, taking comfort in his strength. The incubi and succubi were ahead. She could hear their whispers. She could feel the uncoiling sexual energy inside as the pheromones produced by the fiends wormed their way into the cab of the truck.

Star looked at Daniel. His eyes were soft, but there was a tension about him, a strain at the corner of his lips. She could sense his arousal as well.

Star glanced up at Kytten, sitting beside Gildogg in the front seat. She was shifting in her seat as if trying to get comfortable.

"It's only going to get worse," Star said. Daniel's arm tightened around her

*****

Crystal's head bobbed lightly up and down as she lay sleeping on Marie's shoulder. Her dreams were filled with terrible visions of the horrors that lay ahead of them. Writhing passion of inhuman beasts and soul stealing monsters crept across her mind. Her body twitching as her dreams became more real. The feelings of the victims now being devoured on the mountain sent pain rippling through her body. Awaking with a scream her eyes wide open staring ahead with the faint images of the dreams finally leaving her mind. She had seen terrible visions in her dreams, things that she didn't want to believe. Someone was going to die, some here in these trucks.

Marie tired to calm her sister as best as she could but Crystal would not be settled. The rest of the truck was looking back at her with puzzled curiosity. She'd only been with them for a few hours and she hadn't seen or been thought what they had. Why was she acting as though she had things to scream about.

The trail took a sharp turn and then the incline started. The trucks were struggling with the 45 degree incline it would be soon that they would have to start out on foot. Crystal thought about turning back, taking her sister and leaving these people. If she left maybe her dreams wouldn't come true maybe that person would live. Shaking her head at herself she knew she had to be here. It rang through her body like a gong. This was where she was supposed to be no matter what happen.

*****

The gears ground as Gildogg brought the truck to a halt. A large tree lay across the road. More than a mere tree, a barricade.

"Set up camp here?" he asked. "We can rest up and pass the barrier in the morning."

Star shuddered at the thought of trying to sleep this close to the soul-stealing daemons. Daniel interpreted her trembling.

"We'll have to set a guard," Daniel said. "The demons here prey on sleeping victims."

Kytten nodded. "Should have done that at the last camp," she said, a vague note of regret in her voice.

Star reached forward and squeezed Kytten's shoulder. "You couldn't have known we'd be attacked," she said.

"I should have prepared for any contingency," Kytten responded. "Next time, someone could die."

*****

Alecan stepped out of the truck, and landed heavily on his feet.

"I'll take first watch, then. I slept on the way up here- I can make it through the night." His eyes flashed serious.

*****

Nodding at Alecan's suggestion, he could take the first watch. "Wake me for the second."

She grabbed her gear out of the back of the truck... A sleeping bag and pillow, a few changes of clothes in a back pack. Gildogg motioned her to a tree and they stashed their things together there.

*****

He nodded.

"Very well, then."

He sat down, and closed his eyes, focusing strength in case he needed it before long.

'Always a good idea to be prepared. Besides, the evil waves coming out of here feel like they could knock me for a loop, and they're just waves.'

*****

"Yes... they are definitely something." Kytten was feeling, well... turned on and not in a warm fuzzy sexy way. This was dark. She didn't like it. She wanted to crawl out of her skin even as a new wave of twisted sexual chi flowed down the mountains and tugged at her.

*****

"You might be right. Something's definitely up- but I don't know what it is."

Alec stood up, power burning where he could easily grab a hold of it if needed.

"You guys relax. I'm the one that's supposed to be watching, right? So if anyone should be nervous, it's me. And I'm not."

He sighed.

"Actually... I'm kind of wondering...." He walked over to the barricade and looked at it.

"Something's out here. Trees don't fall on their own, and experience tells me we're going to be fighting before dawn."

He shook his head as another wave washed over his mind.

*****

Star and Daniel placed their sleeping bags side by side next to the barrier. Almost without thinking, they unzipped the individual bags and zipped them together, making one large bed.

Eschewing the use of chi - it had an oily, tainted feel - Star grabbed a small axe from the back of the truck and started hacking away at some of the limbs on the barrier. Daniel stopped her and took the axe, working quickly to assemble a pile of wood for a fire.

"I think we're really going to want this tonight," he said. The tone in his voice indicated that the cold was not what the fire was for.

*****

Swords clashing and blades whirling, Ra-ed lead his brothers through the midst of battle, their shiny armor deeply showing the crest of the house of Death, the scorpion of the dying, slashing through and consuming it's enemies.

Ra-ed turned to his left, To-tousand waved a sword, slashing and bringing eternal darkness to all that stood before him, to his right, Bluosk the healer- now the death bringer, using his power to suck in and exhale dark chi, vanquishing their enemies.

The succumbi lustily hoarded their way, grabbing each other in an attempt to be the first to seduce or kill the three.

It wasn't happening.

Ra-ed charged up a small beam on his finger, and sent a torrsk laser straight through a phalanx of creatures, splitting them wide open.

All was going well, soon the land would be rid of these vile creatures and the houses of Justice and Death would be allies- if not trusting ones.

Then Ra-ed, pausing at the sight of the carnage noticed a familiar face in the masses of bodies.

"D'? "

She grimaced her face and whatever part of her that was still human now seemed as twisted and as insane as Ra-ed's form would be so many years later. They had her.

Ra-ed let his guard down in shock and a horde of the vile creatures pounced upon him, with D' at the lead. The batterings and sharp poundings only made Ra-ed's body break like a overripe banana and Ra-ed surely thought he would not live to see the next sunset.

Then, a harsh boom reverberated and the succumbi were still. Ra-ed recognized the distinctive attack, one of to-tousands. Ra-ed slowly lifted himself under the mass of bodies, weak and slippery in his own blood, looking around, the horizon filled with the bodies of the slain. They had won.

His brothers helped drag Ra-ed out of the mess like a sickening stillbirth, and gazing around, Ra-ed's heart softened as he saw the battered and naked form of his old flame.

"Screw the alliance! It's not worth this!"

Looking down, Ra-ed saw that the face of his soulmate to be, and all he could hear was a scream that repeated on, and on, and on, and on...

*****

Perfect Ra-ed slowly jumped out of his trance, not completely sure why he had decided to dwell on such a dark memory in his past life. Sitting on a rock, which was covered in fluids he'd rather not concern himself with, he heard the scream was still ringing- no, it was Mushetta raising the alarm.

The enemy was close to the mount.

*****

Alecan stood there, leaning against the truck as night started to fall.

"Hee hee, look at him! All alone!"

"Huh?" Alec looked around, and saw nobody. He shrugged and kicked a small rock towards the sound of the voice.

It came flying back.

"Huh?" Either the rock had bounced off of a tree- or something- or the waves coming down had affected more than his mind.

"Hee hee... come on... don't be afraid...."

The voice was definitely female in nature, and it had a strange musical-like lilting quality to it that e found his wave-drenched mind found it liked.

'I... I shouldn't.... I have my friends here... to guard....'

His mind seemingly frozen, he stood there- then began to move, one step about every ten seconds.

*****

Star shifted restlessly, writhing under the blankets. The twisted chi, the pheromone drenched air, was affecting her badly. She slid against Daniel, writhing slowly, Her body tingled, and her soft exhalations sounded like moans.

"Yes, give in. Come to us," the sibilant whisper in the dark stroked her nerves.

Not quite in control of her own body, Star unzipped the sleeping bag and sat up. She glowed violet/white, a beacon in the darkness. The voices hissed in the dark at the purity of her chi, but they retained a slender hold on her mostly sleeping mind.

Star straddled Daniel's hips, grinding slowly against him. Her eyes were distant, her movement automatic.

Daniel woke with a start, highly aroused. His clothes felt restrictive. He looked into Star's glowing face, and saw the blankness.

"Star?" he asked. The sexual build-up in him faded rapidly in his concern. He grabbed her upper arms and shook Star. Her eyes were uncomprehending, but her lips curved in a seductive smile.

"Make love to me Daniel?" she asked. Her voice took on the sibilant, breathy quality of the whispers in the night.

Daniel's response was a hard slap. Star's head rocked back, and she would have fallen without his tight grip on her arm. She put a hand to her cheek, eyes tearing but clear.

"Daniel?" her voice was broken.

He sat and crushed her in his arms. "They were trying to take you. I couldn't let them."

"They're all around us," Star said. She shuddered. "We need to wake everyone. Now."

*****

Buffy twisted in her sleep. She moaned and rolled over. As she opened her eyes she found her lips roaming Marie's body. Buffy kissed her neck and Marie roused in her dreams to the touch.

Still half asleep, Buffy never saw the fist that knocked her unconscious. Crystal smiled at her handy work and turned as the flickering of the fire was eclipsed by the shadows of two men.

Storm and Dane hovered over the twins with a menacing look in their eyes. Looking to Buffy and then back to the two men Crystal realized what was happening and screamed trying to wake the others.

*****

Laying in her sleeping bag Crystal hadn't been able to sleep a wink yet. She was too afraid to close her eyes incase the dreams came again. She couldn't stand another dream like that right now. She had to stay most focused and not be a wretch like the dream had made her. Laying still she had meditated on clearing her mind and forgetting the horrors of her dream. Her meditation broke when she heard the sound of someone walking, walking out of camp.

Sitting up in her bag she looked around at all the sleeping people. The guard, Alecan, he was gone. Two of the others from the first truck were fighting? No it didn't look like fighting, well not until the man struck the woman across the face. Funny, their held each other after that, must have been the creatures were her only thoughts. Crystal was a little more used to the filling of sexual energy and dark powers that came from the mountain. She and her sister had lived at its base all of their lives and the waves had been part of them for so long it didn't seem to matter too much. Crystal knew as they got closer to the top it would become harder for her but for now she was managing it well.

The couple got up after slipping into something, most likely clothes hidden under their covers. They began to wake everyone and prepare for the fight that was to come. Crystal woke Marie with a light nudge. Marie was still tired but she could sense that the others were awake now and that the time for battle would be here very soon.

Walking to the center fire to gather with everyone else Crystal looked around at their faces. Everyone was showing signs of the waves and the sexual energy.

"Marie and I have lived at the base of this mountain all of our lives and the energy doesn't effect us as much as all of you or at lest not yet. I think she and I should go out and look for Alecan. We're most likely the ones who can stay off the voices the longest. Are you going to be ok to stay here by yourselves or would you like one of us to stay with you and I'll go out and find him by myself?" Crystal had always been like this, taking charge when things looked dim. She didn't want to step on anyone feet as that she was new but she knew what she was talking about right now. Alecan's best bet was for one of the twins to go out and find him.

*****

Buffy massaged her bruised cheek and looked at the group as it roused back into waking. "No, I think since you have already demonstrated the ability to stop the behaviors, we need to keep you safe with us. Marie and I can venture out and find Alec." Looking to Marie. "I know you have similar powers but not known to work. I'll be counting on you to keep me in check."

Marie nodded. "Yes, I think that would be wise. Anyone else coming?"

*****

Star huddled near the fire miserably. Daniel's arm was tight around her shoulders, but she took little comfort. She had given in. She had failed.

Marie and Buffy started off into the darkness to retrieve Alec. Crystal radiated calm on the other side of the fire. The tainted chi, the whispering voices, taunted them. She looked at Daniel with pain-filled eyes, and he hugged her closer.

"Is it worth it?" she whispered to him. "Losing ourselves?"

"We're not lost," he said, a touch of fierceness in his voice. "The only way we're lost is if we give in. They can't win unless we let them."

*****

Gilten rose his head off the ground, blinking to get his vision into focus. He remembered the sun when he had appeared, but it was dark and the night was filled with stars.

"Wonder how long I was out."

*****

Kaburo watched from the top of the mountain, undetected. While in the human form there was nothing obvious to set him apart from any other human. While it limited his paranormal abilities, his physical attributes remained unchanged. Though tempted to join the festivities occurring below he realized that it was not yet time to tip his hand. Nor could he ignore the ominous feeling that another player had entered the field against the forces of darkness.

*****

Danae's eyes narrowed. The army of the damned camped on her doorstep made her uneasy. The twisted bodies of the incubi and succubi writhed around her. The twisted, sexual chi they exuded caressed her, filled her senses. She stroked the cheek of a particularly fine specimen that knelt before her, and 'he' shuddered in pleasure.

She had been promised carte blanche over the invaders of the light. The arrival of Ra-Ed and the others put an end to that. This was her territory, damn it!

She smiled. The whisperings of her minions had managed to pull one of the invaders to her. Alecan. He would be a tasty morsel.

"Do not touch him," she directed. "Bring him to me. He will be mine." She ran slow hands down her torso, caressing herself. She sighed, her head falling back, her long dark hair spilling down the black gown she wore.

She spread her arms. "Come to me then, my loves," she whispered. The incubi surrounded her, their twisted hands stroking her body. She thought of the warm, human flesh that would soon be hers and her laughter echoed through the defiled landscape.

*****

Back at the camp, Dane was sitting with the others around the fire, trying to keep the voices out of his head.

"Damn it, why didn't I pay more attention when the masters tried teaching me meditation and focusing on other things than my immediate surroundings", he quietly said to himself. "What good will swords, fireballs and punches do if I lose control of my own soul".

*****

Crystal watched as Marie and Buffy set off to find Alecan. She worried about her sister but Marie was the one more powerful with the Moon and the purification spells were her best attack. Most of her worries centered around Marie being left alone with that woman who had already once tried to seduce her sister.

Sitting by herself at the fire another fear rose up inside of her. How was she going to protect all of these people? She was good with purification spells but not good enough to guard five others as well as herself. At lest it was night she thought to herself, her attunement with the house of the moon gave her better night skills like better eyes sight and stronger attacks at night. Staring at the fire she barley noticed that Storm had come over to sit beside her.

"I wanted to say I'm sorry for what happen earlier. It wasn't me, I just couldn't.." His voice trailed off as he thought about what could have happen.

"I know, it wasn't you at all. The voices can do strange things to you make you do things you wouldn't normally do." Placing a soft hand on Storm's shoulder Crystal gave him a warm smile of understanding. His face still showed the signs of his regret but he faked a smile for her anyways.

"I just hope Marie and Buffy will be ok. Its easier to pull in people who are alone or in small groups." Tension filled voice as she thought about her sister being hurt with no help coming. Shaking the thought from her mind Crystal resigned her thoughts to the present.

"Ok here is what we're going to do. I know these things might sound weird but they'll help a little ok? I need every couple to separate from one and other and sit on the opposite side of the fire from your partner. Also sit close to the same sex in other words girl girl, boy boy. It will help in the long run to hold out longer against the voices. When it starts to get to bad we can form a circle of purifying light but that takes a lot of energy and we need to save it till last." The group looked at her for a moment but with deep sighs and tearful looks each person took a new seat in the arrangement Crystal had said.

"Now we wait" Her words hung heavy in the air as she said them. Wait, how could they just wait around for the evil to descend upon them.

*****

Storm looked around at the group, and the warping shadows. "We need to take this fight to whomever is doing this to us. We'll never be able to rest as things are now. I cannot remain here when others are at risk, my power comes from action, not focus. I will be weakened by stasis. Waiting is not my way."

*****

Bereft of Daniel's comfort, Star hunched in on herself. She focused her thoughts internally, trying to meditate. Her own mind was more an enemy than the whispers without. She had been so strong at one time. Now her existence was submerged in a man she had known for so brief a time. Her attacks were merged with his so that she barely knew her own anymore.

At Storm's announcement, Star's eyes flashed. Action had to be better than waiting here. Allowing Buffy and Marie to face the dangers of the night alone was irresponsible.

She stood.

"I agree with Storm. We need to attack. Whatever is directing these creatures thinks us weak in the night. We need to strike now when they're least expecting it."

*****

Kytten was snug against Gildogg. Her whole body was on fire with lust. Gildogg's gentle hand, stroking her shoulder was her link with rational thought.

She knew his chi came from the same Chakra as her's, he had to feel the waves as much as she did. The want, the need. But he seemed to be dealing better than her.

She didn't want to go deeper into the fog of sexual chi.

*****

Time had seemed to slow down for Alec. He had taken one, then two- then before he knew it, a dozen- and he was out of sight of the camp- the faint light of it now a distant speck against the darkness.

Then, *they* came. Delicate-looking things, beautiful- giving off more of the waves, laughing, taking hold of his hand in their slim ones...

Then he was inside the mountain, in some sort of cave. He didn't know how much time had passed- but the words of the things holding his hands... their laughter... their voices....

Time flashed again. Now, he stood in what looked to be a smaller cave with a pair of doors, ornate and molding to the walls, stood there, seemingly out-of-place and natural at the same time....

His mind struggled to wake, struggled to make any kind of sound...

One of the forms around him cracked the doors open and slipped through- to let someone know they had brought him here? Or for something totally different?

His brown eyes lost their sharpness at that point- and he screamed to wake up in his mind.

Then he realized what he was up against. The power coming from the room next door was stronger than anything. It covered his mind, drowned it in waves so it could not be heard.

Deep inside it, in the last corner he still controlled, Alec stopped fighting, and started biding his time.

'There's no way I can fight this much power alone. I have to wait for the others- hopefully, they'll get here... before something happens... and I can't remember myself...' he thought.

*****

Mushetter squelched unsteadily in the near distance, and behind a rock, Kattie and Dobur sat, with slightly glazed expressions.

"Can...uhrr. How?" Muttered Dobur slackly. Kattie blinked a little and half turned to Dobur "You perve... you can take your eyes off...off... no way!!"

They tilted their heads to the right and then winced as there was a wet pop from the crags opposite. There was a brief squeaking and Kattie put her hands over her eyes. Dobur tarted sniggering. Katie slapped him "Oi! That's just...sick Dobur, you freak!" She peaked through her fingers and squeaked. Dobur nudged her and snickered "well they look like they enjoy it!"

Kattie shook her head "It's not as comfortable as it looks"

Dobur was saved from working that thought through by a series of loud squelches and a thud.

"....ahh-ahhhh...!" he said, and even Katie's eyes watered.

Dobur shook his head minutely. "Those guys down there have no idea what they're in for..."

*****

Danae's nostrils flared. She pushed the incubi away from her, ignoring their plaintive cries. She smelled the blood of the human who approached.

"Fall back," she hissed. Her minions disappeared into the dark. She could sense their watching eyes, but did not see them. The young man was alone. She knew that the ones who were seeking him would not be far behind.

"Kronus, give me the time," she whispered. Drawing deeply on her chi, Danae held out a hand and balanced a glowing ball of deep light on it. Almost a black light.

Alec was close now.

Danae opened the door to the chamber, drawing in her breath. Her breasts nearly jumped out of her tight top. "Will you come in?" she asked. Her voice was low, seductive. She damped her chi to a mere whisper, running her hands over her torso. She smiled as Alec's eyes followed her hands.

She read his worries plainly. "I'm not like them," she said softly, stroking a fingertip down his cheek. "I can protect you from them."

Danae moved close to Alec, pressing against him, feeling his reaction to her soft body. Her hips undulated slowly against him. Her lips brushed against his.

She could feel Alec fighting the urge to embrace her. Her hands stroked down his back, pulling his hips tighter against her.

"Say yes," she whispered. "Be with me, and they can not harm you. I won't allow them to."

*****

Feeling a struggle inside of herself Crystal tried to think rationally about what was going on.

"I know I'm new to this group but all I can think of is that Alecan, Buffy and my sister are out there right now and if we leave they might never find us again or get through or off of this mountain." Crystal's emotions flared up as she spoke. Then taking her place at the fire she waited for the others to decided what to do next.

*****

Dragonstar had stopped the Brat and was surveying the path he had chosen for himself.

Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei appeared on either side of Dragonstar. They slid up beside their 'target' and purred in his ears.

Buffy-Yami whispered into his left ear. "Hey Daddydragon. Wanna show me that serpent of yours?"

Dragonstar's anger flared and he threw them both away. Buffy-Yami hit the ground hard while Buffy-Rei stopped herself in mid-fling.

Buffy-Rei floated back towards the warrior and smiled. "Come on love, we aren't evil. We were just created by evil."

Buffy-Yami gave a wicked grin as she walked up to Buffy-Rei, who floated down to meet her. The two held hands and their voices became one. "We can be whatever you want." They resolved into one form, that of the real Buffy. "Whomever you want." They changed again this time shifting from a succubus, to Kytten and finally to Kytten's mother."

While speaking as one she still had an echo of two voices. The voices harmonized into the voice of Kytten's mother. "Come on love, stop this foolishness and come to me."

*****

Alec felt everything. He felt her pull him close to her, felt the flesh come through the fabric of his clothing... his eyes met hers.

Pools of black, they were. Seeming to swallow his own gaze up...

"Pro.... protect me.... from them....?"

He had a vision is his mind of what they could do- he saw them ripping out the throats of his friends.... blood spraying everywhere.... every other being in the mountain caves thirsting for each drop of red fluid that flowed through his veins....

The waves flowed over his mind, stronger this time.

She could see the answer in his eyes- he had power. But it was weak (as he thought it always had been, he knew.)

"P...please... protect me..... from... them...."

*****

Alec's arms reluctantly crept around Danae. She sighed at his touch. He was so warm. So alive.

Danae stepped backward into her chamber, drawing him in. His reluctance was obvious, but he did not object too strenuously. A minor hesitation before moving after her. He kicked the door shut behind them.

The room was lit in candles. Deep red curtains adorned the walls. A massive bed stood on one side of the room, the black satin coverlet glimmered in the flickering light. Danae pulled away from Alec, her hands sliding down his arms, grasping his fingers. She stepped backward until the backs of her legs bumped into the bed. She stopped and released his hands.

"Touch me," she said. Her tone strove for command, but came out a broken plea. A glimmer of anger deep within was stifled by the desire to be touched, embraced, by this man.

Alec fought the reluctance within. His mind struggled fiercely against the hold the whispering voices still had over him. He looked at the woman before him. Her blood-red lips parted slightly, the tip of her pink tongue poking out. A look of unutterable loneliness and longing in her eyes.

His hands rose of their own volition and rested on her shoulders. His grip tightened. "Release me," he grated.

"You are not bound," Danae whispered, her head dropping. A single, crystal teardrop tracked slowly over her alabaster cheek. His hands tightened further. Danae whimpered softly, as if trying to hold it in. Alec's hands loosened slightly.

"Then why am I still here?" Alec asked. His hands moved slightly on her shoulders, her upper arms. He seemed unconscious of the motion.

"Because you want to be?" Danae asked. A small, inner voice asked her what was going on. Why she was talking to this human instead of stealing his soul, making him her own. Why she had given up her control over him.

"But I don't," Alec said. His hands moved along the neckline of her top, toying with the buttons. Slowly slipping them one after another out of the buttonholes. Danae stood perfectly still as his fingers brushed her breasts, her shaking indrawn breath the only sign she gave of her desire.

"You are free to go," Danae breathed. Her voice was low, throaty. Alec's hands pushed her blouse down over her arms. The tightly buttoned cuffs caught her wrists, and Alec left her arms imprisoned as he unzipped her skirt and let it fall.

**************Edited for adult content. You can find the full version at Worlds of Anime.********************

The succubi and incubi were drawn by the smell of sex as Danae nestled into Alec's arms, spent. His eyes were slightly wild as he saw them ringing the bed. The lithe, beautiful succubi. The twisted, darkly handsome incubi.

He looked down at Danae in anger. She had promised to protect him.

Her gaze met his steadily, with a slightly drowsy look. "They won't harm you," she said. "If they make you nervous, I will send them away."

"And will you keep them away from my friends?" he asked.

"You ask me to betray what I am for you?" she asked. "What will you offer me?"

"What are you?" Alec asked.

"I am Danae. My house is Sorrow, and the incubi and succubi are my minions. To call them off is to betray my side. If I do this for you, will you take me with you? Will you give me sanctuary?"

Danae glanced at the forms around the bed and they pulled away, slipping silently from the room. "The choice is yours."

*****

The sudden cessation of the whispering voices came as a shock.

Star could sense the forms out there. Beyond the barrier. They moved restlessly, anticipating.

"What's going on?" Star asked, looking to Crystal for answers.

Crystal's eyes were wide, shocked. She lifted her shoulders briefly. "I don't know," she said. "I've never known the voices to stop." She felt a surge of fright for her twin's safety.

Star moved back to Daniel's side, slipping her fingers in his. The twisted desire that had run rampant in her faded, and the love and need she felt for Daniel overrode all else.

"We need to find the others," Daniel said. "Whatever this respite is, we need to use it to our advantage."

*****

"I can feel them. The other heirs are beacons here in the shadow of the mountain. Can't you all sense their power too?" Storm's eyes had begun to glow again, revealing his power growing as he began to act again.

*****

Star's eyes flared as she drew in chi. Beside her, Daniel flamed a brilliant red. Their glows clashed around the edges, but Star kept hers carefully away. She wanted to avoid merging her chi with Daniel's until necessary.

"I'm ready," she said. Daniel's voice echoed hers. "To the peak."

*****

Alecan shut his eyes, and began to quickly think through his options.

'I can offer her a place among us for sanctuary- though I don't know how the others will take it. I could split off from them- no, make myself a lone wolf, I'm going to get swarmed out and ripped up.'

Then he considered the other side of it. If he said no- or something to that extent, his friends would be arriving to their deaths. Not to mention the incubi and succubi all around. One word of hers, and there would be no escape.

"....all right. There's a few things we need, though. I have to explain the situation to them- if we just go to them, then they'll start going ballistic on you. That...."

He opened his eyes, and looked down at her.

"I know what my friends are coming for. If we give it to them- they don't have to battle anyone or anything- then I think I can talk them into it. I can't guarantee anything unless I can go talk to them, though."

*****

Danae sat, her back to Alec. Her voice was soft. "Those I have control of are called off."

"Your friends want the idol. It lies in the center of these caverns. I can't guarantee you no battles. The mountains have been overrun by Kronus' minions. I will lend whatever aid I can." Her shoulders shook slightly, but she managed to keep her voice steady.

"So you do this for revenge?" Alec asked sadly.

"No!" Danae turned back to him, wiping angrily at the tears that rolled down her cheeks. "I do this because you came to me. Willing. After I released you. I do this because I have not felt the touch of another human since I was a child. I do this because I am tired of being alone.

"You may have been lured here, and you placed yourself in my protection. Now I place myself in yours. Your friends may come here. Talk to them as you like. They will be safe in this chamber. As I said, I can not guarantee their safety without."

Danae bowed her head, turning away. Alec touched her shoulder lightly, meaning to comfort her. With a small cry, Danae turned back to him, burying her face against his neck, her hot tears falling onto his skin. "I don't want to be alone anymore," she whispered brokenly.

*****

A shiver ran through Star. She turned and gasped. A slender, beautiful figure moved into the firelight. Her clothes were tattered, her skin pale and luminous. Her eyes were dead. Star raised a hand, gathering her chi. Daniel's touch on her wrist stopped her.

The others looked, dumbfounded, at the creature before them.

"I have been sent," she whispered. Her voice carried a hint of the sibilant whisper that had been haunting them, a hint of the human she had once been. "Your friend Alecan. He is safe. I can take you to him."

Her countenance was placid.

Star's arm trembled. She fought the urge to destroy the creature before them. She could see similar urges on the faces of those around her.

"And why should we trust you?" Daniel asked.

"The choice is yours. I can guide you safely to your friend."

"Why would you help us?" Star asked. "You are going to lead us straight into a trap."

"I help because the one I serve has ordered it be so," the creature said. Her voice took on a slightly more human tone the longer she spoke. "Listen. Do you hear any of my kind out there? She has called them away, because Alecan asked it of her. I am here to guide you because Alecan wishes to speak with you."

Star shook her head and looked at the others.

Daniel shrugged. "We were going that way anyway. What do you say?"

*****

Buffy and Marie carried on after Alecan. They didn't know that a tentative truce had been made with the minions and had lost Alec's trail completely. They found themselves lost in the caverns below.

A succubus turned the corner and though it didn't attack, the women did make their moves. Buffy shot forward, putting her chi behind every punch, pummeling the minion to near death. She launched it into the air and watched it fly.

Marie was up next, "Sonic Craaaaaaaaaash!" The sucubus was torn apart by the waves of energy and the cavern shook around them. The succubus died before it hit the floor. Rocks fell over the way they had came, sealing them inside, with whatever evils had already penetrated the caverns.

*****

Alec let her cry into his shoulder.

"You won't be alone anymore. I'll see to that. You'll be with me from now on. And if the rest of them can't see that... well, I'll just make them understand."

He stood up, letting her hold onto his hand.

"Will you be all right here, or do you want to come with me? I'll understand either way."

*****

Dragonstar prepared to obliterate the combined form Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei had taken. Then the fire ball he had begun to form faded and he laughed at them.

Brat also began laughing.

A look of confusion crossed the face of the Buffys. This was not what they had expected. Nor did it help when Dragonstar collapsed from laughing even harder when he saw the look.

Too stunned to move the Buffys just stared, until Dragonstar finish his fit of laughter and stood up.

Still chuckling he said, "Did you two really think that an old trick like that would fool me."

"I must thank you though. I haven't laughed that hard in eons."

"Hey, Boss," Brat said, "I think this calls for a reward wouldn't you say."

"Yes," Dragonstar said, "It does."

He leaned over and whispered to Brat, "What do you suggest."

Brat whispered something the Buffys couldn't hear and saw a mischievous gleam enter Dragonstar's eyes.

Dragonstar walked toward them and they separated ready for a fight.

Dragonstar stopped an arms length from them and said, "MUD POOL!"

The ground under them became a pool of mud and before either Buffy could react Dragonstar reached out and pushed them neck deep into it.

*****

The Buffy's thrashed apart and Buffy-Rei flew out of the mud, dripping and gathering energy blasts in her hands.

Buffy-Yami looked up at her mud covered companion and chuckled, stopping the other in it's tracks. "That was kinda fun."

*****

Dragonstar was standing and laughing at the edge of the pool and didn't notice as Buffy-Yami reaching out, until he was pulled into mud.

Sputtering and spitting mud he surfaced and pulled Buffy-Rei back into the mud. Then he slung a fist sized ball of mud into Buffy-Yami's face and just barely ducked a mud ball from her, that hit Buffy-Rei as she bobbed to the surface.

*****

Ra-ed listened...to the gurgles of Mushetta, transmitting everything he sensed like a super-fast internet connection on steroids.

Strange, he could hear the voices of the wind again... the fog seemed to be clearing somewhat, Ra-ed could feel it, the psychic stench of lust seemed to take on a different taint. Not overwhelming, just enough to remind him where he is.

Ignoring Mushetta's careful vigilance for a moment, Ra-ed took time to listen to the wind as the voices whispered sounds of forbidden trust, of lust and passion, of an exchange of a wanted treasure.

Ra-ed growled a deep base and roared! Reaching high into the sky, left hand as purple as a mutant sun, he charged up a glowing purple ball and a laser beamed out and melted anything that was not under his control or allied with him in a wide arc in front of him for miles.

"Kthonia!!!" He shouted! "Follow me, the idol is inside the mountain!"

*****

Danae stood slowly. "I would like to come with you. My servants will protect us. Your friends...they are on their way here. I have sent one to guide them."

Reluctantly, Danae released Alecan's hand. Long enough to pull her clothes on. She left the tight skirt and top lying on the floor where they had fallen. The overly-seductive clothing seemed inappropriate to meet Alec's friends.

Instead, Danae pulled on a midnight-blue gi. The material was a fine, brushed silk that slid smoothly over her skin. She came back to Alecan's side, slipping her fingers in his. Her anxiety levels were running high.

"I'm ready," she said. She wasn't. She could be following Alecan to her death. She took a deep breath, and did something she had never done before. Put her trust in another person.

*****

Kytten felt battle ready for the first time in too long. She fired up her chi, reveling in the clean glow of it. Gildogg was next to Storm, talking as they went with the messenger sent by the head sex demon apparently, who had Alecan. The relief of not having that twisted desire, the need to have sex with anyone.. Gildogg, Storm, Dane.. anyone to relieve it.. It was wonderful. She left as if she'd been very sick for a long time and was finally healed.

Though, she thought with a soft smile, Gildogg was still damn sexy.

*****

Star and Daniel moved together. The minion led them down darkened paths, to the black mouth of a cave.

Star drew in more chi, glowing a soft white. The creature looked back at the group waiting expectantly, and moved into the cave.

They expected to get attacked at any moment. More succubi and incubi were in the tunnel. Lining the walls. Shifting restlessly together. The one who led them stopped before an ornate door. She waited for the group to gather around. Their chi formed a rainbow of colors as she pushed the doors open wide.

Alecan stood in the candlelight. He held little chi. A woman stood beside and slightly behind him. She was voluptuous, her dark, slightly tilted eyes seductive, although the clothes she wore were plain. Her dark hair was slightly mussed and the smell of sex hovered in the air.

*****

Danae felt the anger, the malice from those facing her. She cringed slightly, clinging to Alecan's hand. Her instincts told her to draw in her chi, and she fought against it with all of her will, making herself stand essentially helpless before them.

Alecan stepped slightly in front of Danae, shielding her from the others.

"Alecan, move out of the way," Daniel said. Alecan remained immobile.

"I can help you." Danae's voice was muffled, uncertain.

*****

Crystal didn't like it here, not just because of the minions and the thoughts of ambush but because no one had thought of Buffy and Marie.

Where were they and were they in trouble? This "person" had said that we would be safe but what of the other two? Did she know that they were part of the group as well or had something else already happen? They weren't here with Alecan that was for sure and so they were either still outside or lost somewhere in these caverns. The trail down to this chamber had been long and winding. If any of them had tried to find it themselves they would have been lost for sure.

Crystal tried to stretch out her mind and find her sister. They had always been able to talk to each other in their minds but with out knowing where she was Crystal found it too hard. She couldn't find Marie with her mind and the thought that worried her showed heavy on her face.

*****

Something was wrong, the heroes were being led into the mountain by a succubi. Nor was the sexual chi still running rampant. Kaburo realized that time might be precious so he used precious energy to translate the distance to Ra-ed.

What Kaburo missed was the succubi that had been sneaking up on him leaping through the space he had previously occupied. He didn't see the look of utter surprise that preceded her bouncing down the mountainside or the total bewilderment on her face at the bottom as four incubi looked at her bruised body and held up score-cards; two 8's, a 9 and a 4.

Kaburo's sudden appearance beside Ra-ed resulted in a little mayhem as creatures trying to defend their master leaped at him. Altering his state of matter they passed through him as he yelled, "You must hurry, the incubi lead the heroes into the mountain."

*****

An incubus slipped into the room behind the group. The group turned quickly. The minion blithely walked around them and over to Danae, whispering sibilantly into her ear.

She peered around Alecan's shoulder.

"There were more of you?" she asked.

"What's that to you?" one of the women, glowing white, asked.

"They are trapped. Below. They are very close to the point where the caverns open up. There's been a cave-in. This mountain was at one time a volcano. The caverns are a shortcut into the crater. The idol stands in the center. There was a cave-in. Kronus' other allies are close to the crater."

"Are they okay?" the glowing woman demanded.

"I don't know," Danae said. "But you must hurry if you wish to save them."

*****

"Don't you mean we?" Star asked. Her tone was more than a little hostile. "You don't think we're going to leave you out of our sight so you can send your daemons after us?"

"I have given my word that I would not," Danae said.

"And we should believe you?"

Daniel placed a gentle hand on Star's shoulder. "Easy." Turning to Danae, he said, "I think you at least owe us an explanation of why you're helping."

*****

Danae stepped out from behind Alecan. She still held his hand, but seemed calmer, more confident.

"Have you ever lived in the dark? Served evil? Evil is alone. it is stagnant and unchanging. It is dark, and it is cold. Imagine being in that dark for most of your life.

"Now imagine being touched by a light. By warmth. There is no way to remain unchanged. One can either change or be destroyed. Alecan touched me with light. I chose to change. For him. And once changed, I no longer fit the definition of evil," Danae said.

"All that remains is for the change to be accepted."

*****

The rippling blue force of Crystal's chi surged with the though of Marie trapped somewhere in the mountain.

"I don't personally care if you come or if you stay. All I care about is getting my sister out of that cavern. How do we get there?" Her voice was demanding and strong making most of the group and the seductive woman stare at her. The power around her was strong and only getting stronger as the moments passed. Danae feared to speak for a moment her voice being caught in her throat. With a deep breath she regained her calm still holding on to Alecan's hand.

"If you follow me I can take you there but we must hurry as that Red's army is closer to them then we are. We might be too late if we stay here any longer."

That was all Crystal needed to know, she didn't care who she had to fight against this woman was showing them the way and if she betrayed them then she would pay for it with her life.

"Alright then, lead the way but mind you that if this is a trick or if we don't get to them in time you will be the one I turn too." Blue energy flared up in Crystal's eyes as she said those last words. If anything happen to them while they were all alone she would never forgive herself. It was her fault that Marie was out there right now with only one other to help protect her.

The rest of the group though some didn't agree started to follow Danae as she lead them all to where their friends were trapped.

*****

The way was hard- uneven flooring made the going slow, as it was impossible in the dim light to see which way they were going. The only evidence that they were indeed getting closer to the crater was a slow increase in the temperature of the air and rock.

Finally, they reach what looked like a split in the path.

"I think we're getting close to both objectives. The only problem is who's going to go and grab the idol from under Ra-ed's nose, and who's going to go get the others out of the cave-in."

*****

Danae moved confidently through the dark tunnels of the cavern, unerringly choosing which passage to follow. The incubus that had brought the news of the collapse and the two women trapped within floated silently alongside.

Other incubi and succubi watched silently as the group moved swiftly by them. Danae paused and beckoned one to her, whispering instructions to it. The succubus smiled a haunting smile and whispered a response. Danae felt the slight shiver down her spine, and knew the others in the group would as well, even though the sexual energy was not directed at them.

The daemonic creature flowed swiftly away, taking another corridor. Numerous of the creatures in the tunnels followed it.

"What have you done?" Star demanded.

"Sent them to try and delay Ra-Ed's army. He incinerated more than half of my servants earlier. It is likely to be a small delay. But any is better than none," Danae said. She had resumed walking, almost running. Another incubus had slid through the walls of the corridor and told her that the two women still lived. But their air was limited and speed was of the essence.

Turning another corner, Danae came to a halt. The combined glow of the chi around her revealed the jumble of rocks that had fallen. She knew what was necessary. But would they listen? She glanced at Alecan, who nodded encouragement.

Drawing in a slight amount of chi, enough to sense it flowing through the others, she pointed. Daniel, Gildogg, Kytten. "You three. Draw in your chi and spread it over the ceiling. Lend it support."

Pointing at Star, "You, stay back for now. You can heal? They will need it." To Crystal, "Also a healer? You will be necessary when they are out."

To Storm, Dane and Alecan she turned next. "I will show you which to move. Move only the stones I tell you to."

"Do as she says," Crystal hissed, her voice a combination of begging and commanding.

Danae barely waited until the three she had designated had spread their chi over the ceiling. She was running her hands over the jumble of rocks. "Here is the weak point."

One by one the rocks were pulled out of the way: Alecan, Storm and Dane took turns moving the rocks until there was a narrow opening into the space Buffy and Marie huddled in, their combined chi keeping the stones from collapsing.

Directing Storm and Dane to take over for the women, their chi supporting the remaining stones, Danae directed Star and Crystal to pull the pair out. Dusty, battered. And still breathing.

*****

Gildogg, Kytten and Daniel all 3 suddenly broke into a sweat. Daniel dropped to his knees as the ceiling started to collapse.

"Umm, guys, it's great that we found them and all, but can we move this along? The ceiling is starting to crumble."

Just as Gildogg finished his sentence Kytten dropped to her knees as well and parts of the ceiling started to rain down on them. With a surge of light Gildogg pushed more chi into supporting the ceiling.

"Everyone Get Out Of Here!" Gildogg shouted.

The others started to run but Daniel and Kytten stayed with Gildogg trying to help him support the ceiling of the crumbling cave.

"Get out of here you two, I'm right behind you." Gildogg said.

"I'm not leaving you alone" Kytten said, dropping to both knees. Daniel just looked at them both.

"I said go, I don't want to lose you. Daniel, get her out of here!" Gildogg demanded.

"Let's go Kytten" Daniel said as he grabbed Kytten's arm and tried to lead her out, still using a part of his chi to support the crumbling cave. Kytten struggled against him, still not wanting to leave Gildogg.

Gildogg's eyes turned soft, even as his chi grew more brightly. "Go Kytten, I'll be ok." Kytten started to speak but Gildogg cut her off. "I love you!" he said and a tendril of his chi struck out and shoved Daniel and Kytten down the corridor were the others had gone.

*****

Kytten was crying as the dust began to settle. And there he was, glowing and grinning. The rubble settled around him, he was battered but whole, and that's all she saw.

*****

Safe for the moment. Daniel wrapped Star in his arms, still trembling slightly from the overwhelming strain of chi. Star buried her face against his neck. She could not begin to imagine the terror that Kytten had lived for those few moments when the ceiling collapsed. Before she could see that Gildogg was all right.

"You have something to do," Daniel said gently. He pressed a kiss to her forehead and stepped back from the embrace, nudging her toward Buffy and Marie. Crystal was already on her knees beside her twin, frantically drawing in chi. Marie's bruises faded slowly as Crystal pumped healing energy into her.

Star filled herself with chi as she moved to Buffy's side. Buffy was sitting with a slightly shocked look on her face. Dane was at her side, his hands on her shoulders offering support. Star took Buffy's hands into her own and directed the chi flow, the healing energy washing through Buffy as well.

"Enough," Buffy said, breaking contact. "Don't drain yourself. The battle is yet to be fought."

Star nodded and glanced over at Gildogg. He had picked his way through the rubble, walking stiffly toward Kytten, kneeling down in front of her. Their eyes met. Star glanced away from the intensely personal moment.

She looked at the rest. Storm, full of energy as ever; Dane, moderately charged with chi, kneeling beside Buffy; Alecan, standing slightly apart, slightly defensive. And Danae. She stood in the shadows, just behind Alecan, her arms hugged around herself.

Star forced herself to stand. She was intensely reluctant to speak, but her sense of honor demanded it. She walked over to Danae.

"Thank you," she said. 'Because of you, we were able to rescue our friends in time."

*****

Danae was startled. She felt a warm flush of pleasure at the other woman's words. She had never felt helped anyone before.

She felt the camaraderie the others shared, and felt even more isolated. "You're welcome," she whispered. Star nodded and moved away. Leaving Danae to stand alone in the shadows. Her ever-present minions came close at a small gesture, and scurried away at her hushed words.

Danae felt an overwhelming urge to move closer to Alecan, to come closer into the circle. But stayed where she was. Several succubi returned, flowing smoothly over the broken ground. Each carried water bags which they handed out to the others. Fear and mistrust. The smell was strong in the air.

The incubi were next. Their task had taken slightly longer. They carried loaves of bread and packets of jerky. No one seemed eager to take any.

Star glanced over at Danae, and back to the incubus that held out bread and meat. She grabbed them with a little shrug. "Have to keep up our energy. The big battle's still to come."

Danae smiled slightly, but Star had already turned away.

*****

Kytten put her shaking hands on either side of Gildogg's face. "That was... that was..." She couldn't finish, her throat clogged with tears. Gildogg put his hands on her waist and rested his head on her stomach, his fingers kneading her skin. "You almost died."

"Naw.. I knew it'd be okay.. Honest." Kytten smacked him in the head and he chuckled, even has he pulled her down to kneel, facing him. "I knew it would be okay."

And he kissed her, softly on each eyelid. "Did you mean it? Or did you say it because you thought you'd be...... dead?" She gnawed her lip as she waited for the answer.

Sighing, he looked her dead in the eye, "I love you."

"Oh...... Gildogg.. I lo-"

Suddenly Dane spoke up, "We aren't alone anymore!"

Kytten and Gildogg were on their feet, peering into the darkness with the others.

*****

The Kthonia army ran, waves of the shiny black armored warriors leaping from rock to rock, their fighting spikes glinting in the thin air.

The Kthonia Commanders stood on a tall craggy hillock, directing their forces. A pulse of red on the rocks heralded their masters arrival.

Kronus stepped from the portal, breath steaming and snarled: "Report!"

As the Kthonia commanders stated their troops readiness, Kronus gazed over the barren rocks and scrub, remembering when he had fist come to theist place, many thousands of years before, and more recently in search of the ancient artifacts that had lain here. He had used a great deal of stolen Chi to avoid detection that time.

"Commanders. You will wait until the Idol has been...taken... before pressing the advantage that will give you. Beware the Succubi and Incubi, they fight savagely, but not in the manner you are accustomed to. Before the end of this day, I expect the heart of my enemies to be in my hand!"

*****

Ra-ed bowed his head before his master, before quickly leaving to explore the caverns of the Mountains of Despair on his own.

"Ra-ed," Kronus beckoned softly to him, "Take Mushetta". He smirked slightly at the almost comical form of the spewing behemoth that rapidly stomped to follow his creator.

Sprinting as fast and as nimbly as an insect, Ra-ed dashed through the caverns at a breakneck pace, the walls of them moist and massive like a inhumane orifice. Surprisingly, Ra-ed noticed that Mushetta had no problems getting through the narrower passages. It seemed to be able to "dislocate" itself and quickly reform with no loss in speed.

"When I'm finished with this, I'm getting myself a cola!!!!" Ra-ed complained, Mushetta growling in acknowledgement.

Mushetta would be Ra-ed's extra eyes and ears during the blind journey into the unknown, Ra-ed's senses still blinded by the stench of the tainted.

"Would you like fries with that?" Someone hissed around a corner. The two stopped perfectly still and quiet. Ra-ed scowling like an upset cockroach in the darkness. A quick motion, he teleported right to where he roughly guessed the "joker" was, several ultra fast slashes and grabs and he caught it- no her, by the throat.

Ra-ed's eyes glowed with a insanely bright luminance that burned into the succubi's soul and grabbing her by his left arm, he heated it up with some of his chi- making it unbearably hot.

"Where is the idol!" He demanded gruffly, the poor succumbi, who, nude and lithe was quite a looker under better standards Ra-ed thought to himself. Then again, there would not be better times, and he slowly started burning the creature's throat.

"Plase....a..h..ah..I wont betray my mistress" She squealed, the begging making Ra-ed angrier, what ever made these creatures so seductive seemed to have a minor effect on Ra-ed and he HATED THEM ALL FOR IT! Raising the temperature to an insane peak, he filled the Succumbus' body with soaring energy, then quickly Ra-ed dived in.

Ra-ed felt stupid at first filling the vessel with so much pain, but it made memories stick out, become starker, clearer, Ra-ed frantically searched the body of this Succumbi, her name was Xefa... he found the location and instantly dived back out and into his own body. He let go of the Succumbi and let her body flop onto the floor, where she started coughing and panting heavily.

Damn, these beings were tougher then he realized. Ra-ed didn't feel comfortable with the idea of killing Xefa now. He picked her torn but living body and pulled her closer to his own.

"Know that I could have killed you in an instant." Ra-ed snarled then stamped off acid tears burning in his eyes, Mushetta gurgling and following.

*****

From his vantage point, Kronus could see the Daimou amid he followers. He could sense the link between Kaburo and his summoner, the Lord of the House of Djinn. There was great power in this one and the sense of the entropic around him. Not wanting to confirm earlier suspicions he ignored Kaburo as the demon prince followed Ra-ed into the mountain.

Kaburo caught up with Ra-ed as he stamped down the hallway. Ra-ed sensing him turned angrily, "Why do you persist in following me! Can't you find the way on your own?"

Kaburo smiled and replied, "I'm not of this plane, while I could find a pantheon member easily, I would not know which was which. I have no spiritual connection to your master. I can only trace individuals that I have *touched*. Like you, the person who summoned me or perhaps the presence in the camp when I passed by."

*****

Deep in the mountain the heroes see a incubus run and whisper something into Danae's ear. She turned to the others, "We must hurry, Ra-ed is accompanied by a Daimou, a demon prince by the name of Kaburo." Danae knew the name, a creature who was worshipped on some worlds as a god of destruction and who was rumored to serve a darker master than Kronus.

*****

Danae gathered the group together. "We must hurry if you are to get the idol. This way."

She drew deeply on the chi, glowing with a deep purple radiance. She took the lead, drawing them back to the fork Alecan had pointed out. "It's not far now," Danae said.

The group behind her glowed brightly. Incubi and succubi stopped briefly to report before moving ahead. "We are ahead of Ra-Ed at this point," Danae announced. "He is not far behind though."

A freshet of air trickled into the corridor, which lightened imperceptibly. The group burst into the crater. The sky overhead was blue, but the depths of the crater were deeply shadowed. The idol sat on a small pedestal in the middle of the chamber.

A phalanx of succubi and incubi stood ready.

Danae turned to the group as the came out into the crater and handed each earplugs. "You will need them," she said.

"Why?" Star asked.

"Because the succubi and incubi are but the least of what I can do," Danae responded. "But a banshee wail is indiscriminate, and will damage you as well as them."

*****

Alecan took one pair of the plugs and stuck them in his ears. Then he shut his eyes and focused on recovering his power and calling it up to where he could get a hold of it again.

"I'm right behind you. If anything gets close, it's getting a lava bath. Just take your time- I know you can do this, Danae."

His shoulders started glowing with a bluish light.

"If you guys see them, tell me. A couple shots out of the blue sky and they won't know where they came from."

*****

Dragonstar sat against Brat's side a Buffy twin on either side of him. The three were covered from head to toe in now drying mud.

He looked off into the distance and wondered if he should allow the two to accompany him on his search.

The touch of evil was on them but he was sure that they should be reunited with the original Buffy; who was no doubt suffering from the split.

A jolt of Chi ran through him suddenly; as he sensed that Kytten was in great danger and that Kronus had finally returned.

Dragonstar stood up quickly and roughly shoved the Buffys into Brat's cab.

"Hey," the Buffys cried.

"Sorry," he said, "but we have to reach the Pass of Despair immediately and I'm afraid that there is no time to be gentle.

"Brat full speed to the Mountain or Kronus will have the Idols."

"On my way, Boss." said Brat.

And with the Buffys sulking beside him, Dragonstar floored Brat's gas pedal.

*****

"I don't like the idea of ear plugs...how are we supposed to know if someone is sneaking up on us?" Gildogg said as he reluctantly put the plugs in his ears.

*****

Kytten stuck the plugs in. She didn't want to be ambush bait, but she wasn't going to be banshee food either.

Grabbing Gildogg's hand, she was sort of ready.

*****

Buffy-Yami pulled at the door handle of the weird little truck. The handle wouldn't budge. She summoned her strength and threw herself against the door. "Ouch!" She fell back into Buffy-Rei's lap. "That hurt! That hurt? It's not supposed to hurt."

Buffy-Rei concentrated on her wraith form and jumped out the windshield. "Yeeeeouch!" At least she tried, but stayed substantial and plastered her face to the glass.

Dragonstar and Brat chuckled. "Give up ladies. I built a lot of special features into Brat." Dragonstar said to them in between fits of laughter.

*****

Crystal placed the ear plugs into her ears as Marie did the same. The chases of an abuse were great but as that Crystal had some knowledge of powerful ear shattering sounds she knew better. Following the rest of the group into the cavern Marie and Crystal stayed close to one and other. Both of their chi changed and pulled in, they were ready for a fight.

*****

Star and Daniel moved side by side into the cavern, inserting the ear plugs. They moved with the rest behind the succubi and incubi. She had caught the echoes of Ra-Ed snarling in the corridors behind them just before blocking all sound.

"Stay behind the daemons," Danae directed. "They will protect us for as long as they are able."

Star didn't respond. She hadn't heard Danae's command. She drew in her chi and turned. The incubi and succubi had closed ranks, facing the opening into the cavern. Star and her friends were enclosed by their numbers, and close to the idol.

*****

"Go on, get the idol then," Danae said, gesturing with her hands to make the meaning clear. "I'll hold them off."

Turning and facing the entryway into the main crater, Danae took a deep breath. She flashed a smile at Alecan to thank him for his vote of confidence.

And the sound started.

Exhaling, dark chi flowed from Danae's mouth, carrying with it a haunting sound. It started low, full of sorrow, full of pain. Each of the incubi and succubi opened their mouths and lesser sounds, harmonizing, began to flow together.

The sound built. Echoing in the deep crater, reverberating, telling of the unspeakable torment of immense sorrow and grief.

Danae drew another breath and her voice rose to a full-bodied shriek surrounded by a choir of lesser voices. Just as Ra-Ed and his companions burst into the crater, their minions teaming behind them.

*****

Covered by the banshee scream and the incubi and succubi, Dane directed his chi into his sword and armor and started to make a dash for the idol. Just as he broke free from the ranks of his companions, he saw Ra-ed and his demon army approach.

Not slowing down, he thought to himself "How is it that I always end up running into massive groups of demons? Why couldn't I have found a normal job? Oh well... didn't happen, time to kick ass"

He knew that as soon as he'd put his hands on the idol, all hell would break lose, but the thought of letting Ra-ed get it wasn't an option.

As he ran towards the center of the crater, he could see the demon minions dropping to the ground from the banshee scream, but it was painfully obvious that the giant scorpion creature commanding them was not affected... and he would soon figure out that he should keep some of his demons back so they would be alive for the battle.

Dane grabbed the idol and turned back towards the others, hoping they'd be ready to cover his butt while his back was turned to the demons...

*****

The unearthly wail filled the crater. Even through the earplugs, the edges of sound crept through. Star shuddered slightly, pulling the chi deeply.

She saw Dane put his hand on the idol. The daemon hordes milling out into the main crater. She and Daniel kept their energy apart this time, radiating a bright white and a bright red.

The lesser minions of Ra-Ed were toppling over, their heads exploding one by one from the shrieking. Incubi and succubi were beginning to topple as well, wilting to the ground motionless.

Star looked to Danae. The other woman's mouth was open, and the vaporous chi flowed from her. But the strain was beginning to show on her face. She was wavering slightly on her feet. Star directed a healing flow of chi toward Danae, who straightened. She glanced back over her shoulder and nodded acknowledgment to Star.

*****

As he rejoined the others, Dane took a moment to put the idol in his backpack before getting ready to fight off the demons. He was glad when he no longer had his hands on the idol. It seemed to pulsate with a power that he was certain it was best not to be influenced by. But it had also made him feel so powerful, thinking of the power that one might gain from possession of all the pieces...

Seeing the demons charge towards them, he directed more chi into his blade, swinging it through the air in an arch as he cried out the name of one of his most powerful attacks, the wave of flame.

A large flame spread out from his sword, growing as it traveled across the room, incinerating several of the demon minions who were getting just a little too close.

*****

"Gryphon Light Storm!" he shouted, and felt the heat of the six bolts leaving his shoulders, and gave a small smile.

Bolts as blue as the sky, they were- masked against the sky by sheer color, the minions of Ra-ed only learning too late the price of not watching the heavens.

Energy smacked down into the ranks of minions still exiting the tunnel on the opposite side of his friends, kicking dust up and bringing more chaos into the minions' midst.

*****

Marie and Crystal stood side by side as the onslaught started to make its way into the cavern. Danae had started with the first attack, a loud banshee cry that seemed to bring most of the lesser demons to their knees. The large insect like demon still was making its way towards them along with a giant. Dane began to use his chi pushing it through his sword in a wall of flames.

Crystal looked at Marie for a moment both nodding at the same time they locked hands. Hand in hand the two bodies rose off of the ground 10 feet into the air. The two colors of their chi blending at the edges. Crystal's radiant blue and Marie's brilliant white coming together at the edge to make a pastel swirl of sky blue. Marie was the first to strike.

Her free hand touched her heart as she spoke "Midnight strike." As the words left her lips her right hand cut away from her body pulling a bright white light with it. The white light cut through the air and the darkened cave illuminating it for a moment or two. As the light hit a group of the demons they were each struck with a piece of the it penetrating their hearts and killing them.

Crystal held off for a moment on her attack unsure which would be of best use.

*****

The sound hit Kaburo like a charging oliphant, the sound tore at him and for a moment his true form began to appear. But even the Banshee's cry is but a taste of the tortures that populate hell and Kaburo pulled his body into a variation of the form he had originally arrived on this plane in. "Damned faeries." He muttered beneath his breath. He stepped out from behind Ra-ed and spoke in words that pierced through to be heard in the minds of the heroes. "You had best hope that your former master obliterates your soul, banshee. If he does not, I will hunt your soul through the depths of hell and rend it for eternity."

Ignoring the other heroes, Kaburo began to stalk towards Danae. As he did several succubae and incubi who had not completely succumbed to Danae's song leapt forward to save their mistress only to be brushed aside like so much chaff by his mighty blows.

*****

His eyes got wide as he saw the large demon step forward, brushing aside any that stood in its way. His anger started rising- and surprisingly, something began to glow under the hastily-repaired shirt he was wearing, even through the fabric. He stepped up and took a stand in front of the group.

"You want her soul that badly? Tough. I suggest you either give up and run along home...."

His face grew cross and the glow from beneath his shirt became somewhat stronger.

"... or do me a favor and just stand there while I blast you down into that lava crater."

*****

Star saw Kaburo coming. Indiscriminately brushing aside lesser minions from both sides. Alecan stood between the huge daemon and Danae, who had fallen to her knees.

She could spare no more than a glance. Daniel was shooting brilliant red balls of fire into the approaching minions. The scorpion master was in the back, directing a huge monstrosity of flesh. She shuddered as Ra-Ed signaled it to advance, and it lumbered forward.

"Daniel," she said. Then realized he would have difficulty hearing, and touched his arm. She gestured to the monstrosity. "That one's ours."

*****

Buffy surrounded herself in her chi, putting it behind every punch. She fought her way closer to Dane. She told herself she needed to help protect the idol. In reality, she was feeling weaker than normal. She didn't know if it was due to being trapped or something else. Her flight was nearly useless in the caverns and needed someone to protect her on the ground, though she would never admit it.

*****

Seeing one of the beasts moving forward toward the others in the group Crystal knew what she had to do. Letting go of Marie's hand for a moment Crystal gathered in her chi even more. Placing her hand in front of her and moving a bit closer to the demon horde as not to hurt anyone else Crystal let her power fly. "Sonic Crash" smacking her hands together in front of her a loud rippling sound echoed from them. The force directed at the green scaled creature leaving him on his knees from the pain. The mind blowing and ear shattering echo of the sonic vibration had ripped through the monster leaving it dazed and unprepared for the attack that Alecan launched next. Swinging his sword in front of him his chi's force exuding from it. With one slash the force of his attack sent the foul creature smashing into the caverns back wall. The force of his crash rumbled through the cavern echoing on into infinity. Loose rubble and over handing rocks fell down on top of the creature burying it deep underneath the caverns crumbled wall.

Crystal had dropped slightly from the air her chi weakened by the strong attack. As Marie glided down to help her the large insect named Red sent a large fire blast at Marie mistaking her for the one who had damaged the other creature. Marie fell backwards hitting the ground hard. Her body was scorched by the flames of the attack. Crystal screamed in pain as she saw her sister hit and then fall lifeless to the ground. Running to her side Crystal could barely move let alone try to heal her nearly dead sister. Taking Marie's head and upper body in to her lap Crystal tried to comfort Marie as best she could. The rest of the group was fighting hard against the enemy not seeing the tragedy behind them. With Marie's final breath she looked up into her sister's eyes and whispered some thing that no one but Crystal could hear. Her eyes closing and her head falling unconscious to the side Crystal knew that her beloved sister was dead.

*****

Danae was on her knees. She had collapsed at Kaburo's approach. When Alecan stepped in front of her. Tears welled in her eyes, streaked down her face.

The combined attack of Crystal and Alecan had knocked Kaburo out of the game. For the moment. She could sense his writhing, coiling evil beneath the rubble. But he was badly injured, and would require time to heal and regenerate.

Alecan. Her heart went out to him. He had protected her. He glowed brightly, battling the minions who still came on. Although they attacked with considerably less enthusiasm after seeing Kaburo taken down.

Danae staggered back to her feet, grasping desperately for the chi. It was an internal battle to draw any inside. She could not hope to do another banshee shriek, but she was far from helpless. Raising her hands, she shot globs of midnight-colored chi at the daemons.

*****

Gildogg and Kytten sent out hot showers of combined Chi. But it was clear the woman was reluctant to pull up her full chi, she didn't want to lose control again and conjure or worse, become a dragon.

Dedicatedly, Gildogg and Kytten carved a retreat path for their fellow warriors. "We have it, let's clear out.. leave no one behind!" Then she saw Crystal cradling Marie.. "Dead or Alive!" Weaving her way, making sure her blasts merged with Gildogg's, taking out higher and lesser minions at the same time, she grabbed the dead girl and looked at her grief stricken twin. "We get her out, so they can use her body, we all leave, then we grieve."

Kytten's brown eyes, with the glow of red hot chi around the rim bore into Crystal's, promising revenge and speaking of shared loss. Crystal grimly lifted her sister and followed Kytten to Gildogg.

*****

Nothing fazed Crystal as she carried Marie's lifeless body. The world was exploding around her in balls of rainbow colored chi and yet she spoke not a word nor lifted her eyes off of her sister's body for more then a moment. Following the others to where ever they would lead her. Crystal did not care if it be her safety or her death at this moment. The world had stopped and all that continued as a mere shell of what it had once been. Inside herself she knew she would never be the same again.

*****

Ra-Ed's most devastating creation, Mushetta, still blocked their path. Daniel and Star had been fighting toward it. Now, with the rest of the group retreating to the exit, their way was clear.

The monstrosity used almost no chi in its attacks, instead relying on physical force to battle the incubi that battled it.

Star nodded to Daniel and sent out a bright ribbon of white-hot chi. "Binding Force!" she cried as her chi wrapped around Mushetta. It struggled against the chi which wrapped its arms and legs, binding them tightly.

Daniel glowed red. And redder. A huge phoenix formed above him, spreading its wings wide. "PHOENIX REBIRTH!" he shouted. The chi-formed bird took wing and dove at Mushetta. The inferno liquidated the creature's flesh as the phoenix lost form, becoming a blazing bonfire.

Gildogg led the group around the furiously burning flesh. The entry to the caverns was near. Danae, bringing up the rear, still shooting black fireballs of chi, released her hold and moved to the front, taking the point position with Gildogg.

"We need to hurry," she said. "The fighting has weakened the crater, and we are likely to be obliterated by a volcanic eruption if we don't hurry."

*****

Dragonstar's laughter was gone now. The Buffys had calmed down seeing that there was no escape. Brat was climbing over the steep terrain with ease and they were nearing the Mountain.

He sensed Kytten's reluctance in using her power to its fullest and silently prayed that she would use the Broach of Dragon Taming he had given her.

As they approached the Mountain; Dragonstar felt Kronus' presence. Dragonstar seethed at the urgency to reach entry to the Mountain; for it would keep him from confronting his brother. But the lives of the young Masters were at stake and he was needed to get them away before the Mountain blew its top.

Brat came to a stop at the cave entrance from which the group would emerge. Now there was nothing to do but wait.

*****

The cavern violently started to rumble as the battle went underway, Ra-ed, annoyed at the death of Mushetta shrugged to himself slightly, and fired a beam of Torskk randomly, pinging round the cavern at an insane speed, it succeeded in slicing Succumbi and incubbi alike as it ricocheted faster and faster, somehow avoiding any dark minion that even tried to walk in the way of the laser. Faster and faster it pinged until most of the succumbi and incubbi were either dead or dying. The rest fleeing towards their mistress, bloodied and broken.

Ra-ed closed his eyes, and searching for a few things that he had left behind he sought out, latched on, found, called.

"Matarko bell!" He shouted and an army of slightly off balance zombies materialized in the violently quaking cavern, Ra-ed knew he had left them somewhere...

Making a psychic call the army of the Kthonia horded into the cavern, dark bodies scraping as the whole force of the damned pilled into the cavern.

*****

"Anyone got any plans?" Gildogg quivered at the other end of the chamber with the rest of the tired warriors.

Crystal shivered in sorrow and rage at Ra-ed, who smirked softly. "And what are YOU going to do about the death of your sister?" he laughed.

"I'll kill you!!" she screamed firing a chi blast directly at Ra-ed's face. He smirked as the super-powered blue wave danced slowly towards his head, before slapping it away and into a wall with a crash. To Ra-ed's great surprise, lava started bursting through the wall and huge chunks of rock the size of tables started falling down as the whole mountain felt on the brink of collapse.

"RUN!" Dane shouted as he turned and sprinted down the tunnel faster then a man in that much armor should've been.

*****

Danae led the way into the dark tunnels, moving swiftly, choosing her course without thought. Growing up alone in the tunnels gave her a distinct advantage. She let everyone get so far into the tunnels and collapsed the entrance behind them. It would delay the flow of lava.

The warriors moved swiftly for their fatigue. Crystal, carrying her sister, was buoyed by her rage. She allowed no one to help her with her burden.

Everyone's chi was slowly getting dimmer as fatigue overtook them. Danae's pace was slower, the uneven floor hard to walk on. Her breathing was labored, and she could hear the others panting. But the ominous rumbling of the mountain kept them moving.

"A little more," Danae said, catching a breath of fresh air coming into the corridor. The air spurred the others on, lending them strength, and they burst into the bright sunlight.

Danae fell to her knees, waiting for everyone to get out of the tunnel, and then collapsed it behind the group as they sucked the fresh air into their lungs.

*****

Alec collapsed on the ground outside, taking deep breaths as he tried to refresh himself for the attempt to get as far away as possible from the mountain before it blew.

"Which way should we be headed now? I doubt an entire mountain's going to stop him, so what direction should we point ourselves in for the next leg of our travels?"

He stood up, ignoring the pain issuing from the soles of his feet.

"First things first, though. How do we get away from this place before it starts splashing everything with a coat of molten rock?"

*****

Kytten bend over, hugging her knees and breathing deeply. But her eyes were locked on Dragonstar. She was happy to see him and it felt like a betrayal of her .... other father. When had her life gotten so complex?

"Father, you have returned." He smiled at her and of course she smiled back. But, his face changed a bit when he looked from her to Gildogg and back again.

"Yes, and we must hurry.." He looked at the young woman carrying the dead one. "Ah.. it's going to be a tight fit though."

"Everyone gets off the mountain. Ra-ed can not have her." Kytten's voice was harsh.

*****

A trickle of panic washed through Ra-ed for a fleeing second, he may be evil but he isn't lava-proof!

Cursing the powers that were; Ra-ed created a bubble force field and hovered several feet in the air, watching as the rubble pinged and rippled off the shield and bounced off haphazardly. Ra-ed was sure this was not a volcano earlier!!! Damn this place!

He glanced down and saw Kattie and Dobur huddling on a small island that was floating in the lava, Ra-ed had began to get attached to those two, so floating down, he grabbed them by the scruff of their necks and pulled them into the bubble.

"Thanks- I guess!" Dobur coughed. Ra-ed smiled. Ra-ed looked around and saw sadly that his army was literally burning away, their souls being freed back to where they came, the Kthonia ranks dwindling- but Ra-ed knew that at least they would be back when his master saw fit.

The legions of zombies though...

Ra-ed coughed above the smell of burning ash and melting flesh, as a violent tremor shaked it's way through the entire mountain of Despair.

Kattie grabbed on to Ra-ed's calf, ignoring whatever she felt there for the second as the whole cavern began to glow bright red.

"OH SHI-!" A few thousand mega-liters of burning lava engulfed the trio, drowning them like a pebble in the bottom of a fiery ocean as it roared upwards and steadily greater, running down the tunnels and forcing it's way upwards like a geyser.

*****

"C'mon!" Daniel shouted, pulling hastily on Star's arm tightly as the group continued running through the caves and tunnels and into the open air.

"We're not going to make it!" Dane wailed despite being further ahead then anyone else.

"Oh yes we ARE!!" Kytten growled- just about keeping her power in check.

The sky was gray and stank of sulfur, and huge fireballs of lava bounced around as if daring someone to stand under them, the ground suddenly started quaking and an ear ripping groan rose from the mountains of despair.

Kytten stopped as if suffering from a cramp, coughed violently and suddenly started to glow bright white so that everyone stopped running to stare at her as she glowed as bright as a beacon in the grayness.

"Keep moving! All of you!" Dragonstar ordered to the others.

"What's happening to her?" Crystal cried, barely heard above the harsh sounds of the Earth's trembles.

"JUST GO!" Dragonstar shouted, "Before the whole place-" Then there was a mega sounding explosion, the ground ripped open and an atomic bomb shockwave of heat and energy flew straight through the group as the mountains of Despair exploded, and were no more.

Chapter 8
Revenge Stands Eternal

Kytten blinked, squinted, rubbed her eyes, there was something wrong with her eyes!

No, it was just too bright, like a million light bulbs shining in her face.

She remembered somewhere that she was running, there was a great pain, she felt something forcing her to release her power, but she didn't did she?

Kytten slowly adjusted her sight, even as her ears adjusted, she could hear a muffled crying, it was Crystal's soft voice, she wasn't too sure if it was in sorrow or insane rage, but at least there were gone.

Somehow.

"Kytten, you alright?" Gildogg's voice asked from somewhere above her, and she felt a soft hand on her shoulder. Squinting, she took his hand and only then realized that she was sprawled on the floor.

Floor?

The floor was as clear as glass, but there seemed to be nothing there underneath it. There were walls, so at least there were in a room of some sort- more like a cave, but where it started or ended, Kytten couldn't tell.

"Where are we?" She hoarsely croaked, her voice echoing in the silence, are we.."

"You're not dead!" Dragonstar grinned from behind her, "Damn, never thought you'd be able to get so powerful so fast!"

"You saved us," Crystal chirped, still sobbing softly and it was only then that Kytten saw that the body of Crystal's brave fallen sibling was laid out on a smooth wooden table.

Dane rose his voice to speak, still stunned at how one second they were.. there and now, here? "So what about that bug-guy and his army?"

"HIS NAME IS RA-ED AND HE IS STILL ALIVE!" Crystal roared wildly, before breaking into tears, "I'm sorry..." She whimpered.

Dragonstar took his daughter's hand and guided her some corner slightly more private.

"What did I just do?" She groaned.

Dragonstar almost laughed with happiness, "You teleported us away from the mountain, okay, so Brat and I had to do a course correction or you would have sent us all to Mars.... but you are here; you are home-well my home anyway."

*****

"I-I-I did what? We... we are where?" Kytten was utterly lost. She just felt this overwhelming need to save everyone, to take the all out of danger, out of the mountains... and she'd done this.

*****

Danae looked around, wrapping her arms around herself. Her eyes were slightly wild at being suddenly transported to Dragonstar's home. She felt very out of place, and moved closer to Alecan for comfort.

A part of her wanted to offer comfort to the grieving Crystal, but she was unsure what to say. She decided silence was her best course for the moment.

*****

As the mountain exploded the lava exposed and engulfed Kaburo. His rage and ire burned hotter than the rock that surrounded him and soon he began to pass through the molten rock. The form that crawled from the lava was one that had never been seen on this planet. Its hideous nature repelled the very stones themselves from its touch. It was a being of pure chaos and evil and nothing mortal could look on it and retain their sanity. But evil of this form does not occur in most worlds and nature itself strove to remove the pain that the demon prince's true-form caused. Kaburo shifted and the forces opposing him ceased to strive against him.

He looked around but saw only signs of absolute destruction. The mountain range was virtually collapsed and the armies that had stood nearby were completely eradicated.

They had been able to injure him but he was still alive. Not that dying had stopped him before, but it was always so tedious reconstituting himself. He realized that the injury was his own fault, had he been paying attention he would have been able to dodge or deflect the blast. But the injury was worthwhile he now knew how he could best torture the banshee, he would slowly tear the human male apart in front of her. He would catch the human's soul before it fled, put it all back together and do it again.

Smiling he realized that his anima was diminished and he should garner more power before a rematch. In the distance he could feel life forces, a normal human village and headed in that direction. When he left the village, there was nothing left alive. No sounds filled the air, every life form was gone and the village was completely deserted and even the ground could not support life. He could not feel the heroes or Ra-ed but that was fine, his senses would recover soon enough and until then, there were always other villages.

*****

Sitting in the mists of the group Crystal remained mostly silent with the exception of a few out bursts of emotion. Her attention on her fallen sister and what to do next. It had been all her fault that her sister had died. Mistaken identity with the most serious of repercussions. Gathering herself as much as possible Crystal stood and the group seemed to all break their conversations and stare at her. Her voice trembled but she tried to make it as strong as she could.

"Can someone please take us back to earth" Breathing in deeply she finished her statement "I need to bury my sister." Her eyes were still stained with tears and her body weak from battle but this was something she would do alone. "A forest with a waterfall, that is where she would like to be placed." Crystal's eyes fell on Kytten "Please."

Kytten still hadn't fully grasped what she had done but her heart went out to Crystal for her loss. Kytten's pain of loosing her own father had not fully taking hold in her until seeing Crystal stand beside her sister. With a nod she agreed to find away some how to take them back and soon.

*****

Star stood close to Daniel, watching Crystal carefully.

"There is a place near where I grew up," she offered hesitantly. "It's on the property actually; a tumbling waterfall, blue crystal water. The waterfall is in a secluded corner of the property, away from the main dojo.

"And it's not far from the Chasm of Night. The Master mentioned that it held a treasure of unspeakable worth, that would have little value except to those who knew it for what it was. I'm betting it's the next idol. But before we moved on, we could rest up at the Dojo. There's room for all if we double up. Food, water, clean beds."

She glanced at Daniel meaningfully.

*****

Buffy looked at the group, feeling still disconnected. "Couldn't we have saved ourselves a walk to the mountains?"

She gave the two other Buffy's a cutting glare, but they seemed not to notice. They had taken a bit of a liking it to Dragonstar. They hovered behind him nearly constantly now. "Oh, and can someone tell me what are those doing here?" She thrust a questioning finger at the twins. The others blinked as if in the confusion they were noticing the girls for the first time.

Dragonstar turned a sympathetic eye to Buffy. "They are a part of you Buffy."

"Those things are evil and have nothing to do with me!" Buffy stormed back to the Kytten. "Get us out of here. Now!"

*****

Alec's body ached. His muscles were complaining, his nerves felt like they were on fire, and his mind was three thousand places at once.

"I think it's a good idea to get to the place, then. The faster we get there, the better."

*****

Danae moved closer to Alecan, placing gentle, hesitant hands on his shoulders and squeezing gently.

"I wanted to thank you," she said. "For defending me." Her voice was little more than a whisper, her throat raw from the banshee shriek.

She moved closer, tilting her black eyes up to Alecan's. She moved her hands from his shoulders and onto his temples, rubbing lightly, soothing.

"When we are alone, I will thank you properly."

*****

Dragonstar said nothing to Buffy as Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei hovered near him. Her reaction was the same as anyone who's evil had been more or less removed from them. But he also knew that until all three Buffys were united as one being again the original Buffy would not be at her full strength. But until she was willing to reunite her other two-thirds with herself nothing could be done.

As he was about to gather the group together so they could return to earth; one of his servants came in and announced that a light meal had been prepared.

Kytten looked accusingly at Dragonstar; as if he had planned this. But he shook his head indicating that he hadn't.

So he said, "If any of you would like to eat go ahead. It may be one of the few decent meals you have until the end of the quest. But also remember that hear time does not flow as it does in the mortal realm."

Gildogg had already brightened at the thought of food and looked at the others to see if they would take Dragonstar up on the proposal.

Everyone but Crystal left with the servant.

"I am sorry about your sister's death," Dragonstar said to her.

Crystal was silent for a moment, but Dragonstar saw the anger and sorrow building in her. Without her twin Crystal would soon begin to manifest the power of the house that Marie had used.

Crystal let out wail that would have made the Banshee proud and Dragonstar felt the Crystal's Chi begin to release in a massive pool of power.

"Damn!" he said in shock as he remembered that human Chi was magnified ten fold in the chamber they were in.

"CHI FUNNEL," he called as Crystal's Chi unleashed itself.

The Chi spell he cast surrounded Crystal and forced the flow of her Chi upward to dissipate through the ceiling of the chamber.

The Chi outburst lasted but a few seconds and when it was over Crystal collapsed sobbing at her sister's side.

Dragonstar knelt down beside her and gently lifted Crystal so that she was sobbing on his shoulder and whispered, "Cry now, for you will have your revenge as will I when the time comes."

Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei looked on from where they had retreated when the Chi had lashed out.

"Yami," said Buffy-Rei, "I think it would be a good idea not to return to Ra-ed."

Buffy-Yami just nodded.

*****

A thousand miles away and two dimensions lower, back on Earth, four forms teleported in the middle of a cabbage patch gasping for breath.

Ra-ed hawked and spluttered like a fish out of water and hawked out something- part of Mushetta he thought sickly.

Kattie and Dobur were snuffling like small mice as their ash covered forms begged for release as they rubbed their hands to free themselves of their dirt.

"Watch it!" Kattie squealed, poking Dobur in the eye.

"Oh! I didn't mean to touch you there- honest!" Dobur retorted sharply.

Ra-ed noticed there was something heavy about his tail, flexing it out and coiling it round him, a single naked succumbus wrapped around it like a small marsupial.

It was "her".

Xefa, the succumbi that he had spared earlier looked at him with pleading as well as lustful eyes, almost childlike in their innocence. Ra-ed pretended not to notice.

"Get off my tail!" He coughed, the order not as menacing as he wanted. Xefa released her grip and slid off his tail, landing as soft as a pixie.

"Who the hell is she?" Kattie mewed sharply. Ra-ed ignored her for a second and crouched low in front of Xefa.

"Isn't there somewhere you should be going now?" He hissed.

"I want to stay with you." She squeaked.

"WHHHHHHHHHAAAAATTTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!!!!" He roared, tremoring the ground and blowing the two Kthonia back several meters.

"Listen succumbi," he hissed insect-like, almost dangerously inaudible, "I happen to be THE enemy of your mistress and all those she's allied with! Don't you even care that I destroyed so many of your brethren?"

Xefa stood still, drawing patterns with a soft foot, then softly reaching out, she softly stroked Ra-ed's hard face.

"You touched my mind as I touched yours." She purred, as if that explained everything.

Ra-ed yanked Xefa up sharply like a abused doll into the air a pointed a taloned claw at her face, which glowed a deep red as he charged a beam of torrsk. Firing it, Xefa didn't blink as it stopped a millimeter away from Xefa's nose and hovered like a laser pointer of death.

Ra-ed scowled and put her back down on the floor with a bump.

"Damn it!"

"Hey! What the hell are you?" A gruff voice sounded behind Ra-ed. He turned faster then a phoenix to see a old farmer with a shotgun beared straight for him. The farmer screamed at Ra-ed's sight and emptied both barrels at him.

Ra-ed hissed and created a tiny force field around his hand, the bullets pinged off them and belted into the farmer, then with a roar Ra-ed incinerated the body- just for good measure.

Turning back to Xefa Ra-e growled, "See? Do yourself a favor and LEAVE!"

Xefa stood firm, defiant, daring Ra-ed to try to strike her down. He didn't fall for the bait.

Sighing softly, he walked up in front. "Dobur, Kattie, let's go".

"Where?" They squawked traipsing after them, but avoiding the succumbus by a wild berth.

He smirked to himself, "Maybe it's time to see how the House of Death has been doing without me."

*****

Star felt a mild trickle of resentment. "And just what does he think I was planning on serving at the dojo?" she whispered to Daniel as they followed the servants. "Bread and water?"

Light could not begin to describe the meal that Dragonstar had had his people prepare. There were meats of every description, roasted, sliced in gravy; vegetables boiled, steamed and saut‚ed; rices and noodles both plain and with seasoning. A separate table contained breads of every description, from crusty rolls to long loaves ranging the spectrum from light to dark. Yet a third table contained a display of desserts, pastry, pies and cakes in multiple flavors.

Gildogg's eyes widened, and he grabbed a plate, loading it with an assortment of foods. The rest followed behind a little slower, wondering at some of the more exotic dishes that had been prepared.

"How much you want to bet he's had rooms prepared for us as well," Kytten said under her breath, sitting beside Gildogg.

Star nodded, sitting down next to Daniel. She slowly ate the rice and steamed vegetables she had on her plate. A few slivers of chicken adorned the plate as well. Silence reigned but for the occasional scrape of a fork against a plate.

*****

Kytten ate slowly. They expected her to know how she got them there. It had been instinct, a reflex... guilt even. She had hung the posters for the tournament that had lured everyone into this mess. And she had just wanted to take them out of the danger she had placed them in. Being Dragonstar's daughter changed the fundamentals of her powers. She didn't know if she was ready for that. What could she offer Gildogg if she didn't even know who she was?

Watching him power away the food, she nibbled despondently at hers.

*****

Alec kept twirling the noodles covered in sauce on his plate. It was unlike anything he'd ever seen before; which meant it would be like nothing he'd ever tasted before; two incredibly good reason to try anything.

His mind seemed elsewhere- he couldn't get his mind off the battle, and how the glow had appeared for the second time in his life. He absently took a bite of the noodles- and tucked away the thought into a corner of his mind.

'I can keep it under control. Just as long as no one sees where it's coming from,' he thought.

*****

Gilten peered through the binoculars at what he knew used to be a mountain. He watched as the land seemed to die before his eyes. It was an amazing site to behold. "No wonder it's still a wasteland."

While historically fascinating, the lack of life energy had brought Gilten to an impasse. "Where are they?" He had felt the hero's chi and it had brought him here. But now there was nothing.

*****

Crystal wept long and hard on the handsome mans shoulders. She had no idea who he was but she really didn't care either. She had been the strong the one, the one to protect Marie and now she was weak. Crystal's emotion and body betrayed her to all who would see. She had a duty still yet to do for her sister and the tears she shed could be saved until that duty was done. Sitting up on her own Crystal wiped the tears from her eyes and tried to regain herself. Looking at the handsome man who had sat with her she knew that he was master of this house but his name still eluded her.

"You are master of this house, correct?" Her tone was shaky and ruff from the sobbing she had done.

"That I am, I am Dragonstar" His eyes were soft and his touch had been gentle. Crystal could see that this man had a good side to him.

"May I ask for some items?" Nodding in agreement he waited for the items to be named. "A bowl with some warm water in it, some clean rags, a knife, and to be left alone with my sister for a time." Dragonstar didn't understand the requests but he fetched a servant to retrieve them and bring them to Crystal. As he stood up and started for the door he turned around with a comforting glance.

"If when you are done and you feel the need for food call for a servant and they will show you where the others are." With that he exited the room leaving Crystal and Marie alone for the moment.

A servant returned shortly with the items Crystal had asked for. Reaching into her knapsack she told the servant to please leave the items on the edge of the table were her sister lay. Quickly placing the items down the servant left as quickly as he had come. Finding the burial outfit inside the knapsack Crystal pulled them out and placed them on a chair near the table. Tears started to well up in her eyes once again as she looked down on her sister's body. Taking a rag in hand and dipping it in the warm water Crystal began to clean the wounds and charred parts of Marie's body. Holding back all emotion Crystal did her duties to her sister with as little emotion as she could. The tears still streaming down her face in light trickles. Washing her body and even her hair Crystal made sure no sign of a bruise or a drop of blood remained behind. After she had cleaned Marie Crystal began to dress her in the burial gown that each of them had carried with them. It was part of their family's tradition to make a burial gown before a journey that way if one should fall on a journey their bodies would still be buried in the appropriate manner. Wrapping the shawl around her arms and down her body Crystal was finished with this part of the funeral service. The next would take place when they returned to earth.

Looking down at herself Crystal realized she herself was still wearing the clothes which were stained with her sisters blood. Slipping off her clothes Crystal took a clean rag and began to bath herself with the warm water. Washing away the blood and ash Crystal began to feel a little better. The next thing would be hard on her though. Taking the knife up in her right hand Crystal gathered all of her long moonlight colored hair in her left hand and with a quick motion of the blade the lovely locks fell to the ground below. No one would ever mistake her for her sister again. This was a promise she had made to herself. Walking to the chair near the table Crystal picked up her own burial gown. She would wear it until her sister murder was avenged. The long skirt fastened on at her hips covering her front and back but leaving her legs fully shown. The top was tight and showed all of her stomach. The sleeves were translucent blue and easily seen through. The last piece was the wrap, which she draped around her arms and let fall down to her sides. The twins now in the same clothes look more as sister's then as twins. Crystal's hair now short and her eyes containing some rage in them. Marie still beautiful as ever with her pale skin and moonlit hair.

After finishing her duties Crystal realized that her stomach was calling to her for food. She was weak from battle and from life and needed to regain some of her strength for the trails ahead. Calling to a servant she asked to be lend to where the others were eating. The servant's eyes fixed on Crystal in a staring manner. Surveying the room the servant saw the body on the table, hair of moonlight on the floor and bowls of bloody water. With out a word the servant took Crystal to the others and returned later to clean the room.

As Crystal entered the dinning hall the other member of the group raised the heads from their food. Staring in almost disbelief at what they saw. Crystal was not as she had been not more then an hour ago. Dressed to allure it seemed and with a deep sadness still in her eyes.

*****

Days had passed and Gilten had come upon town after town, ravaged by Ra-ed's fury. His minions were attacking town after town and the legendary heroes were nowhere to be found.

Gilten stood in one of those towns, as the minions attacked. Ra-ed's forces had been spread thin and the mindless demons that approached were weak.

Gilten surged forth with a mighty roaring scream. His chi gathering around him as the first demon went down. Gilten pounced on another, pummeling it with fist and feet as it lay prone.

A demonic hand grabbed him by the hair, tossing the enraged Gilten to the ground. Holding back his stronger attacks, for fear of giving himself away, he concentrated small chi blasts into the demon.

Rolling to a kneeling position, immersed completely in a now instinctive attack form. He continued to blast demons and threw a single fatal punch to one such minion who dared to get to close.

As Gilten pulled his hand from the torn flesh of the demon he felt voices pulling at his mind. Thoughts of women and debauchery drew his young mind away from the focus needed to maintain his attacks. He willed against the voice but it was strong, sapping his strength with each bolt he fired.

As the last minion fell, so did Gilten. He lay passed out consumed by twisted dreams of women and men in pleasure and pain.

*****

Star watched Crystal silently fill a plate and sit to eat. She didn't mention her new look, and the others, wary of her grief, kept their questions to themselves.

Silent servants gathered the plates as they were emptied; poured tea, coffee and other libations.

Star looked around. A pall of sleepy comfort settled on the room. Safe for the moment, and relaxing after a good meal, she snuggled against Daniel, resting a head on his shoulder. "I wonder where Dragonstar got off to," she said in a low voice meant only for Daniel. "Are we to stay here for now or what?"

Daniel shrugged. "I expect we'll know soon enough."

*****

Dragonstar had yet to make an appearance, but more of the silent servants did. One spoke softly. "Rooms have been prepared so you may clean up and rest," he, or she, said. It was difficult to tell. The servants all had a very androgynous look to them.

Drowsy from the meal, no one argued. They rose, almost as silent as the servants, exhausted from the battle, and followed the servants up a flight of stairs and into a long corridor. The servant that had taken Alecan and Danae into his care opened a door and ushered them in.

A huge bed draped in blue silk stood in the center of the room. Soft lights glowed from ornate sconces, and a fire burned merrily. Danae paid no heed to where the others were being led.

The servant next showed them the adjoining bath. A huge sunken tub, more like a mini-pool, dominated the room. A row of vials lined a shelf just above.

"If you need anything, pull the cord," the servant said, bowing.

Danae whispered softly in his ear, casting a glance out of the corner of her eye at Alecan, who had flopped across the bed.

*****

The servant had led Crystal to one of the rooms at the end of the hall. Entering into it she saw the wonderfully comfortable looking bed in the center of the room. Its covers colored in soft rose with beige drapes all around it. The room was very inviting but Crystal found herself more restless then tired. After the servant left Crystal looked around the room for a little while. Becoming more restless Crystal opened her room's door and stepped out into the hall. The hall was empty, silent to all sound. She hadn't seen where the others were taken but that held little interest to her right now. Getting to know the others would be nice but each of them looked like they needed their rest.

Slowly waking down the hall Crystal watched her step and paid close attention to which way she had come. The halls were all decorated with beautiful portraits and statues of marble. Coming down the grand staircase Crystal took in the beauty of the scenery. She knew to her right was the hall that led to where her sister lay. She felt the tug at her heart to go down that way but her intuition was telling her to go left. Down a long hall Crystal left the pull to a door at the end on the right. Slowly opening the door she found herself in a large room filled with hundreds of books and a roaring fire in the center fireplace. Two chairs sat in front of the fire both looked so comfortable. Choosing a book from the stakes Crystal moved over to one of the chairs and began to read in the fires light. The words on the page started to blur as her mind wondered and she feel into a sweet sleep.

*****

Dragonstar wandered the halls of his home. In the sleeping chambers the young Masters were finally asleep. Crystal had been found in his personal library with an old book of Moon House Chi spells. The servants had gently lifted the young woman and carried here to her room.

Dragonstar had placed a golden bookmark in the Moon Chi Book and placed it on the nightstand beside her. He had then placed a gift for each Master in their rooms.

Dragonstar finally reached his private room. The large cavernous room had several writing desks of varying size and shapes. In the middle of the room was a large pile of gold that shimmered in the pale light from the great gilt marble fireplace.

With a great sigh he shifted into dragon form, wrapped himself around the gold and drifted off to sleep.

*****

Waking in the middle of the night, Kytten rolled over in the luxurious bed she'd been given. What had awakened her? The door creaked again, closing and familiar foot falls made their way to her bed.

"Gildogg."

"Yeah."

"What took you so long?"

She'd been waiting up for him for hours. Sort of. Half asleep, half awake. She knew he'd come. The moonlight traced his features softly, giving him a mildly angelic appearance as he crossed the room and slid into her bed.

"Well, had to make sure you dad was asleep." His warm lips traced over her cheek.

"Ah.. and is he?" Her own hands drifted over his body, tracing the training hardened muscles and the little scars.

*****************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime.************************

*****

Standing amidst the decay of the fallen village, Ra-ed shrugged off the dead forms of the temporary demons he created, there were loads more where that came from.

He went up to the huddled form of Gilten on the ground, huddling like a small animal and grabbed him by the throat- something interested him, and he wasn't quite sure what, maybe he was better alive then dead anyhow. Gilten was unfortunate to wake up just as Ra-ed threw him into the hands of a very smug Dobur, who swiftly knocked him out again.

"Look after him, I'm sure he's one of those heroes- but he's different, when I'm finished I'll interrogate him better!"

"Why can't I get the man?" Kattie whined. Dobur smirked wildly until he realized what she was REALLY complaining about.

"What's wrong with me?" He splurted.

"Nothinggggg.." She ended.

*****

Ra-ed stopped in front of the large wooden, fort like building, the entrance was massive, two huge doors holding sealing off the Houses of Death and Justice, the doors bearing the huge banner of the scorpion and the kestral, side by side against a small demon with a pitchfork.

"So the alliance was made after all," Ra-ed smiled sickly. He walked boldly up to his home for the last 17 years and reached out, slowly, and with a little caress the doors opened before their long lost master. Xefa and the two Kthonia stepped behind him dragging the still unconscious Gilten.

The inside of the fort had an enormous courtyard with a large icon of a scorpion imprinted on the soft yellow sand out front, leading to a large ancient house at the far end. Trees populated the area, their soft songs of the spirits that live within them blessing all those that lived and died on the sacred land.

"Heh".

"Who goes there?" How did you get past the doors?" A voice shouted in front of Ra-ed. A boy about 16 with black armor and a machete, both with the logo of the scorpion dashed in front of him. Pathetic.

"Mdooka ie a def foom dooga em ma tal ey tooo marka do ting tang dong Ra-ed!" He hissed to the boy. Before he could warn the Sensei Ra-ed swung with a sharp claw, slicing the youth in two, his blood spilling into the sand.

As if they had teleported, the clan members of the House of Death sprung from behind trees, the house itself, and, it seemed, as if from the ground as well, surrounding the invaders in a perfect circle. Ra-ed crossed his arms and smirked.

With a shout, they fired beams of Torrsk through their fingers hoping to avenge the death of their fallen brethren, but Ra-ed created a bubble force field that stopped the bolts mid flight, and reflected them back as lethal as lava arrows, spearing and tearing through human flesh almost as fast as Ra-ed could do it himself.

"ENOUGH!!!" Sensei Dooboogay shouted, his old, frail but powerful form standing at the steps to the house.

"Emparrooaie des toobaga.." Ra-ed started,

"You dare speak in the tongue of the dead?!?" Dooboogay boomed, "I remember you Ra-ed, I remember when you killed your mother and your father, just to satisfy your whims and that of your bastard master Kronos! You bring shame on the House of Death! Be gone!"

"Not until I get what I'm looking for." He growled. Looking behind Ra-ed, Daboogay saw lithe Xefa and Kattie and Dobur pacing idly.

"I see you have some new friends eh? Better then us? Better then your brothers?"

"LEAVE MY BROTHERS OUT OF THIS!" Ra-ed roared.

"You'll never get out alive." Daboogay stated softly, his dark skin wrinkling up even further, "You may have killed off my students, you may even kill me, but we've grown, the strongest of us will return and when they do, they'll hunt you down like we should of all those years ago!"

"Well that's where you're wrong! I'm giving you a choice!"

Silence, apart from the mushy sounds of pulsing dead flesh.

Daboogay stretched and grew, contorting into a shape that was inhumanely possible, his dark skin turning grayer, then a perfect shade of solid gray, then with a last breath, Daboogay's spirit was gone, to be replaced by a screaming statue.

"That was too easy." Ra-ed smiled to himself. "Dobur, Kattie, watch the exit and that man, I'll be back shortly."

Leaping up to the house, he knocked over the statue of his former Sensei where it shattered into a million pieces, like glass. He was about to open the front door when he realized there was a weight on his tail.

He looked behind him and saw Xefa rubbing herself along it strongly.

"GET OFF MY TAIL!" He shouted, the voice echoing amongst the smell of the dead.

"You know you like it when I do that", she grinned.

Ra-ed shook his head in exasperation and yanked open the door.

*****

Buffy wandered the corridors of Dragonstar's home. She felt fatigue grip her, but could not rest. As she came to a room, it's door stuck open, she peeked inside.

There she saw them. The two vile simulacrum, the thieves of her body and memories. They were evil, nothing in them was good. Yet, she watched as they sat beside each other on a shared bed.

The two were meditating it seemed, and their chi merged and flowed between the two. The rose off the bed and pulled each other near. Their embrace was not sexual nor was it platonic. It was more. It was a spiritual connection.

Buffy watched as her eyes grew heavy, craving that connection.

A pair of servants found Buffy asleep at the open door. They carried her to another room and settled her into a blissful sleep.

*****

Rikita perched on the wall surrounding Death's compound giggling. She had watched Ra-Ed destroy the other warriors of death. Destroy the Master of the House.

It concerned her little. She could get to Ra-Ed whenever she wanted to. She had been forbidden from playing more with him though. The nightmares of his brothers, of his lover. She giggled. That had been good work.

Rikita refocused her attention on the prone man lying between Kattie and Dobur. She smiled, her elfin face alight with pleasure. There was one she could work with. He was so susceptible. His reactions to the dreams she wove fantastic.

She really would have to remember to thank Ra-Ed for keeping Gilten unconscious. She giggled again, breaking into full-throated laughter that almost sent her tumbling from the wall.

Regaining her balance, she refocused on Gilten, plotting the next twisting nightmarish visions that would plague his world.

*****

Storm had been up and contemplating the Idol in his possession when Dragonstar's servant brought his gift. A ring, the signet of the House of Wind. Storm had put down the Idol to examine the ring. A ring of his father's father's fathers. A lost connection to the House that should always have been his. While others thought of love, or loss, or the future, Storm dwelt on his own lost past. The ring was proof of everything that he had denied he could be a part of.

*****

Star moved restlessly in the bed. She heard the soft 'snick' of the door shutting, and sat up in bed. The room was dimly illuminated by the crackling fire. She was sure she had heard something, and looked around the room.

Sitting on a table by the fireplace were a pair of packages. Curious, Star got out of bed and padded softly to the table. She turned a light on low, and looked at the packages. One was addressed to her, another to Daniel. She carefully unwrapped the package.

A pair of bracelets. They were a brilliant gold, each inset with a rounded diamond crystal framed by moonstones. Along with the bracelets was a note, penned in black ink with a firm hand.

Star: These bracelets are the hereditary treasure of the House of Spirit. The purpose of the House of Spirit, in addition to healing, is to amplify another, bolster their attacks. You have managed a merger of your chi with Daniel's, yet it is not as it should be. As you have managed thus far, you must be in constant physical contact.

Wearing one and allowing another to wear one will enable your Spirit chi to merge without contact. As you learn to use the bracelets, you will be able to merge and dissolve that contact at will. But there must be complete trust between the two who wear them.

Dragonstar

Star slipped one of the bracelets on her wrist. The cool metal warmed instantly when it touched her flesh. She smiled and took the other one over to the bed, slipping between the sheets and snuggling up beside Daniel.

Daniel stirred in his sleep, wrapping an arm around Star. She pressed a gentle kiss against his lips, which he returned sleepily, pressing against her.

***************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime.**********************

Star gently stroked Daniel's cheek, and he caught sight of the bracelet on her wrist.

"What's this?" he asked. "A secret admirer?" He kept his tone even, not betraying the wave of jealousy that ran through him.

"No," Star said, picking up on his feelings even though they were well-hidden. "Dragonstar left it. I meant to ask you, before we became occupied. Will you wear the mate? It's the treasure of the house of Spirit apparently. It will help us link our chi."

Star felt around the bed until she located the other band. Daniel held out his wrist. She looked in despair. His wrist was slightly thicker than hers, and the bracelet was tight on her wrist. Daniel took it anyway and snapped it around his wrist. It fit snugly, but no tighter than hers, molding itself to his arm.

Both quartz gems gleamed slightly as Daniel pressed his lips back to Star's.

*****

Ra-ed slowly stepped into the large house of his fallen master. The light gleaming through ceiling panels was dull, filtered yellow. Faint yellow curtains mournfully danced here and there.

Brought back memories.

Ra-ed tried to ignore Xefa who was roping around his tail as he looked around the large antechamber he found himself him. A hollow and massive room, a stadium for combat, where the warriors were taught in ultimate seriousness that to respect the dead, you must also learn to respect life, yours first and foremost, then the others you would swear to protect.

Yeah right.

Walking around the combat ring, Ra-ed reached a door. Sealed with the logo of the supreme scorpion, only masters would be able to open it. The door split open at Ra-ed's touch and he walked through into darkness.

The spirits of the room, while disgusted at Ra-ed's actions, were completely obedient to the call for light and with an insane brightness the room lit up like a firestorm to reveal a dusty and filthy area.

"What's this?" Xefa finally purred.

"It's my things...and my family's" Ra-ed softly spoke.

The room was the size of a small gym and was covered from walls floors and ceilings with artifacts, weapons, devices and other such paraphernalia. Ra-ed brushed the dirt off one of the things he wanted. A sword, his brother's, probably worth millions as one of the last enchanted swords known. He'd borrow that.

The room brought back memories of softer times, gentler times, before the dark season came. Memories almost too painful to contain.

He found his father's armor, his mother's mystical lance, his own sword- not even half as useful as his brothers', photographs, prayer books, memorial notes, items of projects that would never be and lessons that would never be taught to this student.

Ra-ed eyes glowed and he found his old physics project, looking as mutated as his own form, he smirked as he pulled out of some rubble a hybrid weapon. He'd have to check if this thing still worked.

Putting that in a small pile with a few other items he'd borrow, Ra-ed stood still and silent. Perfect quiet as he bowed his head and paid his respects. Well almost apart from a squelching noise as Xefa started rubbing herself against his tail again.

Ra-ed was fit to explode! "STOP THAT!!" He roared, his high pitched screech echoing round the room like a bullet getting louder every second till it finally subsided, giving Ra-ed an awful headache.

Mounting herself further up his tail up to the base, she slowly started to rub herself against it again.

"Then tell me you don't want me." She softly purred.

Ra-ed steamed wildly, shaking his tail, he whipped her into the air, leaving a slimy film dripping behind her, grabbed her by the back of her head, and staring forcefully into her eyes, pulled his mouth to hers.

*****

Sitting in the middle of the bed, Kytten waited for Gildogg to return with is present. They had decided to open them together. She fiddled with the bow, wondering what Dragonstar had given her this time. The pin he'd given her was suppose to tame or control dragons.. She didn't know how she felt about that. Her musings were cut off as Gildogg reentered her room, his pack in his one hand, the gift in the other.

He tosses the package on the bed, then dove after it, making Kytten squeal in mock fright. He kissed her, bring back memories of the night before that made her flush with desire. But, they didn't have time to dally. Not as long as she'd want to linger with him.

"You first?" He nudged her gift into her hands again.

"Okay..." Fingers shaking a bit, she ripped open the paper, then tore open the box inside. Inside was a small, ornate jewelry box, wooden with dragons carved on it then coated in gold and jewels inset for eyes. "It's pretty...." But what did she need with a jewelry box! She opened it, and there, laying on the velvet lining was a small orb on a chain of silver held by a dragon carved from a ruby. For all it's detail, it was small... "A pendulum? Oh, it's so.... pretty."

Gildogg smiled as she toyed with the gift, batting it lightly in her hands. "Yes, now you can scry for the Idols or anything else you need to find." He kissed the side of her neck and began opening his gift.

*****

Buffy woke in her bed rested and a bit confused. She rolled over to check the time until she realized it had no real bearing on her right now. They needed to be rested up but they needed to get back to home. Time would be passing quickly compared to Dragonstar's home. What had the minions of Kronus been up to in their absence?

As Buffy got dressed she finally noticed pillow of the purest blue. Walking to the bed she caught a flash of metal and reached for an object resting on the pillow.

It was a medallion of some sort. It seemed to radiate with a fiery power and the background flashed from platinum to red and pink hues. Raised from the surface was a three-colored triangle. Each side was it's own color... yellow, white and black. Where two colored lines met, the third color formed a five-pointed star.

Buffy looked at the medallion wondering what it was supposed to mean to her. Stuffing it in her pocket, she finished dressing and left the room.

*****

It was if a wall had fallen, Ra-ed was once more in his mind. Just as well he thought, I was getting bored. At first it had been a fulfilling night but to one who does not sleep or dream even destruction could become repetitive. In his wake, 6 villages and a small town, destroyed in a few short hours, would remain completely lifeless. Kaburo once again took the form of Burakku Ichijin, the Black Wind and sped in Ra-ed's direction leaving death in his path.

*****

Gildogg opened his gift. The box it was in was less ornate that Kytten's but hey, that figured! Inside was a bear totem. It was medium sized and a little weighty. Made of some brown rock. He liked the feel of it in his hand. Cool but vibrant.

"Put this on me." He felt her fingers brush his neck and grinned. How did he get so lucky? Then he felt her lips brush his neck once the clasp was closed. Very lucky indeed!

"We need to, we've dallied too long now."

"Let's go, babe! Find your Dad and get back to the battle."

*****

"You know, you have a present too," Star said, breaking the kiss with a little giggle.

With the enthusiasm of a child on Christmas morning, Daniel leapt out of bed and bounded to the table, picking up the small package that had his name penned on it. Opening it, he found a heavy pendant in a brilliant red-gold. The pendant, about an inch-and-a-half in diameter, was shaped like a stylized phoenix.

"Hey, didn't you get operating instructions with yours?" Daniel asked. Star nodded. "Nothing here." Daniel shrugged and fastened the thick chain around his neck. The phoenix hung in the center of his chest, a blazing symbol.

"It is beautiful though," Star said, crawling from the bed. She looked for her clothes, and found that they had been replaced with new. A gi in soft, violet cotton. Deep golden toggles fastened down the front. The one left for Daniel was similar, except in a crimson red, with black trim.

Dressing silently, they wondered what to do next. "We need to find the others," Daniel said.

*****

Rikita slid down the wall and into the compound, defying gravity. She put her fist to her lips and blew through it. A cloud of milky chi floated out, encompassing Kattie and Dobur.

"Sleep, my pretties. Sleep. Sleep!" she whispered, cackling. The pair's eyes closed, their snores loud in the compound. Rikita capered with delight, running over and placing her hands on either side of Gilten's face.

She bent low and pressed her lips to his, exhaling a stream of chi into his lungs. It spread through his body like a malignant cancer, eating at him. Torturous visions.

Rikita giggled and tapped him on the nose. "Pretty, pretty," she said with another giggle. "Too bad I can't play more with you, big guy. Wouldn't mind a little taste of you myself."

She pouted in mock jealousy of the dream demons that writhed through Gilten. Standing, she pirouetted away from the trio. Pausing, she moved back and blew a kiss of dream fog at Kattie and Dobur as well.

"Sweet dreams, loves," she said ironically, turning a cartwheel and leaping through the portal that formed before her.

*****

Waking up in his room, almost groggy from too much sleep, Dane found a very old looking book on the table next to the bed. It had the red "M" on it that his armor had as well.

Opening it, ha saw that it was the history of his house, that of metal. He read through it, skimming it at first but soon finding himself completely absorbed in the rise and fall of one of the ancient houses. He learned of how the house had fallen with the disappearance of the last heir... And marveled at the thought that he was that heir.

He read of the skilled sword makers that had been part of the house and how the sword he now carried would allow him to boost the power of his attacks far beyond anything he had done so far.

He also learned the secret of his armor, how he could not only channel chi into it to reinforce it, but how it could actually form a shield around him and anyone standing right next to him.

Closing the book, he wondered where this book had come from, though he knew the answer already...

"Thank you, Dragonstar"

*****

Danae woke with a start. She was warm, comfortable. She was lying half on Alecan, her leg over his, her head on his shoulder. Moving carefully so she would not disturb him, she crawled out of the bed.

Slipping into the bathroom, she washed her face in the sink. All traces of the heavy eyeliner, deep blood-red lipstick, she had worn were washed away. Her skin was pale, translucent. It had been many years since she had been in the sun, and her pallor was more than evidence of this.

She unbraided her hair and picked up a stiff-bristled brush from the shelf over the sink. She pulled the brush slowly through the long hair, drawing it over her shoulder. The shorter front she brushed out. It fell across one eye in a seductive swoop. She nodded, satisfied. Picking up the comb, she went back into the bedroom, sitting on the edge of the bed. Patiently she began working a complexly woven plait into the long tresses.

It was then that she noticed the pair of packages lying on the table. Curious, she went over. One was addressed to her, with an attached note.

Your house does not fall within my protection, but I would not let you go unrewarded for your trouble.

The note was unsigned. Within the package was a ring. A amethyst of the deepest, darkest purple, looking almost onyx in its depth, nestled in an antique gold setting.

"What's this for?" she wondered, slipping the ring on her finger.

*****

Awaking from the nights sleep Crystal was refreshed and her body felt better then it had in days. As her eyes opened she found herself back in her room. Someone must have taken her back during the night after she had fallen asleep in the library. Turning to rise out of the bed Crystal saw the same book she had been reading the night before. A golden bookmark was placed at the point where she had finished reading. It was a book of spells and chi attacks for the moon house. Was it a gift or simply taken along with her. Raising her hands to run them through her long hair she remembered that it was no longer there. Getting out of bed she straightened her clothes and took her knapsack along with the book in to her arms. She wanted to find the others and go back to the earth a night was long enough for her sister to lay on that hard wooden table.

Opening the door to her room Crystal saw Kytten and Gildogg walking out of a room together. Looking up Kytten saw Crystal and the two walked to meet each other. Both Kytten and Gildogg looked as if they were in their own piece of heaven. Crystal smiled lightly at the thought of their happiness. Shaking the thought from her mind Crystal took her normal look of solitude. Happiness was for others right now and not for her. Someday she would feel happiness again but not now.

"Kytten we need to get back to earth soon. I still have a funeral to do once we get back." Her voice was stronger now then it had been the day before. Kytten nodded at Crystal's strength "We'll be leaving as soon as everyone is awake."

"Thank you Kytten, for everything" Crystal's eyes showed her respect to Kytten but at the same time hid things in them more then just her sadness.

*****

Alec awoke slowly- it wasn't every day he slept in a bed like this kind- and it was obvious that his body wanted to linger as much as possible. But it wasn't quite the time to be lazing around.

He sat up, and turned himself so he was sitting on the side of the bed. Then he stood up and stretched out, raising his arms above his head and stretching out the last of the tightness.

He turned and saw Danae sitting on the side of the bed, looking at a an object in her hand- a piece of jewelry, perhaps, he wondered?

"What's that?" he asked her- and she held it up.

"It's an amethyst, but that's about all I can tell for now. There's a package sitting there for you, too." She pointed to the table- it was long- maybe somewhere between two to three feet- and it was kind of slender, too. He picked it up.

"I'm not sure I know what this is- maybe a weapon of some sort?"

He found one side of it had a projecting metal handle, so he took hold of it with his right hand, and pulled.

It slid out- and his thoughts were proved right.

"I don't believe this. I don't think anyone of the House has seen this for a very long time."

The story of it seemed to float before his mind-

One special night- a night when many of his ancestors had been celebrating the crowning of a new Master of the House, a shooting star has plummeted from the heavens, seemingly from the head area of the constellation of stars known as the "Griffon".

The elders knew this was a sign of the future, and the rock was taken and a sword hewn from it. The name given it fit the fact that it had come from a specific area of the sky-

"The 'Griffon's Tear'...." he whispered quietly. He set it back down on the table, and walked into the bathroom, to clean up for the journey ahead.

*****

After....

Ra-ed picked up Xefa softly by the scruff of her neck, carefully placing her by his side, while he slowly and nakedly stood up.

Rummaging through a few of the dusty clothes piles, he found a pair of old tracksuit trousers as well as a bag, he put on the tracksuit and place the things he would need in the bag. Before dragging it with him out of the room.

He felt the reassuring weight on his tail of Xefa and smiled to himself.

Taking a work around, quietly and almost stealthily, he stepped through room after room, hoping he could remember the office of his Sensei.

Eventually he found it, a small room, unlocked, he pushed his way in and found a wooden table, a single chair and piles of books and paperwork.

Throwing the paperwork and most of the books around he dug in rapidly and saw the wide and old tome book. "List Of Houses and their current members". He flipped through it briefly, looking up names, pictures, houses, locations, general information from one house to another.

Interesting, he recognized the people he'd been fighting, at least NOW he could give them a name and maybe get some more information when he had more time, he'd keep the book.

Walking into the outside, he saw three huddling forms all asleep. Annoyed, Ra-ed stamped over and grabbed Kattie and Dobur by their throats. They screamed as they suddenly woke up, the memories of something unspeakably twisted still echoing through their minds.

"What were you doing asleep!" Ra-ed shouted angrily, dropping the two startled Kthonia who huddled, tears in their eyes. Strange.

Ra-ed would see to them later.

Using powers that he alone controlled he gathered the bodies of his fallen brethren, shifting and twisting them, molding and mashing them together, clumping the bodies till the dried bodies were solid...

...creating a second Mushetta.

Picking up the hybrid weapon, he threw it and the Mushetta II eagerly caught it on the head. Perfect.

Now, what would he do with the Kthonia?

Chapter 9
Idol of the Night

Dragonstar was difficult to find. Finally, the group collected in the hall where they'd first appeared. Discussing and showing the gifts, they waited, everyone with an itch to get moving.

Finally, Dragonstar appeared. Looking refreshed. "Is everyone here?" A quick scan proved they all were. "Alright then. To Star's dojo to honor our fallen comrade, and then, the next Idol."

He ripped open a portal, using a chi spell and they all stepped through with him.

Kytten and Gildogg came through in the middle of the pack. Danae and Alecan were the last. Standing on earth, they could tell that much time had passed, a week....... maybe more.

"What has Ra-ed been doing all this time to amuse himself?" Kytten's eyes were wide and worried.

Gildogg put a warm hand on her shoulder. "We will know far to soon as it is."

The Dojo was lovely, though clearly had been empty for a time. Not a long time. The water fall out back was stunning. Though, there was a pull... the other idol was close. Everyone made ready to bury one of their own. Soon enough the danger would begin again.

*****

It was time to say good-bye to her sister and lay her to rest finally. Crystal's eyes had tears inside of them already but she fought hard not to let them over come her. Holding her sister's body in her arms Crystal turned back to the group. "This is something I must do myself. I will return shortly and if everyone wishes we can have a wake or set out directly for the idol that I will leave up to you." The group looked at Crystal with a questioning gaze, why did she always have to do everyone on her own. Knowing that she sounded stubborn and disconnected Crystal would explain later about her family's traditions.

Walking away from the group and towards the waterfall Crystal's heart grew even more heavy with ever footstep. This was not an easy thing for her to do but she knew she must to honor her sister in the way she should be. Laying her body down on the ground Crystal began to dig the hole for Marie's grave. The waterfall was beautiful and the pond below it a clear pool with rainbow colored fish swimming gracefully in it. When the grave was ready Crystal placed Marie's body inside of it. Taking water from the pond Crystal sprinkled some of it lightly over Marie's body. Placing a forget-me-not in Marie's arms Crystal began to cover her sister's body. When she had finished Crystal took a seed from inside of her knapsack and buried it at the head of Marie's grave. Some day the seed would grow and bring forth a beautiful weeping willow tree that would touch both her sister and the waters of the pond.

Walking back to the dojo Crystal entered quietly through the side door. The group was sitting in the center of the dojo talking about what to do next. Everyone looked up as Crystal came and sat with them. Everyone knew that had been done but no one could bring themselves to talk about it just yet.

*****

Alec stood there, silently listening to the quiet sounds emanating from the landscape- the trickle of water, the wind through the trees...

'Where is everyone? Places like this are usually bustling with activity- unless everyone's asleep.... or something...'

He was careful not to let his thoughts slip out his mouth- it looked like some of them were preparing themselves for a hard journey, and the last thing he wanted to do was start everyone worrying that something was running around- maybe even Ra-ed himself.

He unconsciously placed one hand on the Tear's hilt- the cool metal of the weapon helped him focus, and he let his mind search for power traces.

His friends were there, next to him- Crystal was a few hundred feet or so off towards the lake in back, no worries there- the overwhelming force of something coming from the area close to there- that would be an Idol, he haphazardly guessed. He pushed it farther.

There- about ten or twenty miles away- faint power traces- but he couldn't tell exactly what it was. He pulled it back in. The Tear, having glowed faintly the entire time, went back to its dormant state.

His eyes opened, and he let the sounds of the environment fill him again.

*****

Star worried. She had searched through the dojo, and found no traces of anyone. There was dust everywhere, though there was plenty of food in the pantry and freezer for them to eat and stock up on. There was camping gear in abundance, as part of the training of the dojo involved going out in the field. She showed the others where everything was, where the dojo's van was, and left them alone.

Daniel found her in the main gym, looking out a huge window. There was a town several miles distant, unable to be seen through the trees.

"What's the matter?" he asked.

"This is wrong," Star said, tears in her eyes. "The students should have continued coming to the dojo. There were other trainers here. The staff as well. They wouldn't have just stopped coming."

She turned to him. "This place was mine to protect," she said. "By going off, by seeking you, I have failed."

Daniel wrapped his arms around her. "You did your master's bidding, fulfilled his deathbed wish. How could you have failed? Besides, you don't know that anything has happened."

"But I must find out. Before I can move on, I have to go to the town and see for myself that all is okay."

"Then I'm coming with you," Daniel said.

Star nodded. "Let me tell Kytten. It won't take long. We were planning on staying the night here anyway, weren't we?"

*****

Danae hummed softly moving about the kitchen. She remembered long ago watching her mother work in a similar kitchen. It was toward the end, her mother's violet hair was bound back, her belly immense with the baby she carried.

Danae paused. She had forgotten the baby. Her sister. Half-sister. They shared a mother. She wondered where the child would be now. Her father had taken her away shortly after the baby was born. Taken her to live in the mountain with the army of succubi he had created.

Five years he trained her in the dark arts until he was killed by villagers. He had never developed his ability beyond the level of corrupting a human into a succubi. Hers was finely honed, and even as a pre-adolescent, she could use her chi, the wail of the banshee, to corrupt, control or kill. He had made sure she had no distractions, and she was far too young at that point to care about the purposes he put the incubi and succubi to. He made himself an easy target constantly leaving the mountain for 'fresh meat' to make new playthings. Danae was content with those that were already there. She didn't need more.

She never actually grew to care about the incubi and succubi's true function. Their caresses felt lovely, but she had never had an interest in sex with a being that was essentially dead. They were her protection, and kept the villagers off the mountain and away from the idol.

Alecan had been the first. The first human she had seen since her father's death. The first man to touch her in any way, physically or emotionally. She considered telling him, and reconsidered. He would never believe it anyway.

Danae blinked her eyes, coming back to the present. She shook her head and continued mixing the batter. She knew she could never cook anything up to the standards of Dragonstar's banquet, but she could cook enough to ensure that everyone had a hot meal before they left.

*****

Gildogg was back to be on earth. The break was nice, but they were gone to long...a week, maybe more? What have Ra-ed and the others been up to this whole time they were away. What destruction have the caused?

"I don't think it's such a good idea to stay the night here. We have wasted to much time already. We should eat and go straight for the idol, before R(ed) and the others catch up to us."

*****

Alec leaned up against the wall, arms crossed.

"How about this, then- Ra-ed's going to eventually find us here, and he's going to be bringing the cavalry, if you will, with him. The last thing we want is to come out of the Chasm and have bug-boy leering down at us with grunts as far as the eye can see. So here's a pretty good idea."

He stopped leaning against the wall and started pacing around.

"Part of the group goes down into the chasm to retrieve the Idol. The other part stays aboveground and waits to see if we get company- and greets them if we do. That way we won't be leaving our rears uncovered either way."

*****

"I can help in the chasm with light" Making a small ball of light in her hands that shown like soft moonlight. "Its going to be dark down there and only a few of us can see in the dark the others would need light."

Crystal was excited at the thought of being able to help the group. This would be a good thing for her and she could get to know some of them better. Standing watch, just waiting, she couldn't do that right now she had to keep her mind occupied. Too many things had happen for her to just sit around.

*****

Kaburo returned to his most recent form, he was within sight of the Dojo wherein Ra-ed was located when he felt a powerful presence. He resumed his most comfortable form for this plane and prepared himself. Before him an Afreet appeared.

"Our master wishes to know how the mission progresses." The djinn addressed Kaburo.

"You mean the Lord of the House of Djinn cannot scry the answer?" Kaburo asked slyly.

"The presence of another House Lord, especially after being imbued with power by the Great One, prevents his magic from seeing. Now be quick servant and answer the question."

Kaburo eyes blazed with anger. "A servant... Foolish Afreet, you forget yourself. Your kind are cross-breeds of humans and either daeva's or demons." His arms shot forward pinioning the djinn's arms to it's sides, it tried to dematerialize but Kaburo blocked it at every attempt.

In pain the djinn reacted, "The master thought this might happen," He voiced Name the mage had given him, only to be answered by a mocking laugh.

"Do you know how hard it was to get that name to your master so he could summon me, without actually giving him my true name? My true master sent me here to do his bidding and nothing will stop me. He began to compress the djinn into a smaller and smaller package. "Know this final thing, djinn. Beings like yourself and myself are truly eternal. And the rest of your eternity will be as my feast..." Kaburo opened his mouth, put the djinn inside, chewed and swallowed. He was rewarded by a rush of energy and a new link to the planet. Laughing he walked the rest of the way to the Dojo.

*****

Star's face was bleak as she and Daniel returned from the town. They had discovered a wasteland. No people remained, nothing living. There were signs of survivors in the forest surrounding the town, but none had approached the car.

"Ra-Ed has a lot to answer for," she said. "How shall we split the party? Daniel and I stay together. As well, I know the territory. The depths of the chasm are unfamiliar, but I know the path at least part of the way. We should be with the away team."

"Who's going to stay up top?" Daniel asked.

*****

Alec nodded. Then he closed his eyes again. Something had been bothering him. He'd been feeling different ever since he had laid eyes upon the blade he now carried at his hip.

"I'm going to walk around. I'll be back in a few."

He turned and left, clomping of boots trailing off towards the central gym.

*****

He had found an empty sparring room- one that looked like it had not been used in quite some time.

He checked the equipment closet- and pulled out a well-worn leather-armored training dummy. He set it at one end of the mat.

Then he walked to the other end of the mat, and discarded his shirt to the floor beside him. No sense in putting sweat stains in a perfectly wearable shirt, he always thought.

Then he withdrew the Tear from its sheath. He held it up before him- it shimmered in the dim light, the blade seeming like water, occasionally gleaming a slight shade of blue.

'It's already been days, even weeks, since I joined up on this trek. In that time, I've seen much more than most would ever see in their lifetimes.'

He rushed at the dummy with no cry, no sound, the Tear flashing in the light. It made no sound, no rushing air passing past the blade, no sound as it seemingly struck the target. It flashed again and again, still making no sound. Alec liked it that way. He thought as he kept with the move he had not used since he was seven years old.

'Let's see.... eventually we'll have to travel through the valleys and up to the peak that holds the House of Stars. It feels like it's still half a world away- well, maybe because it IS half a world away. But I don't seem to think I'll be warmly received when I return to the place I had set off from years ago.'

He moved his stance- holding the Tear in an underhanded grip, practicing his upwards attacks.

'I don't know when we're going to be going up against bug-boy Ra-ed again, or that creature I hit with the lucky strike. They'll want a piece of me pretty badly, I'd think. But what will happen in the future? Marie's already been killed. It could have been any one of us on the receiving end of that strike. But why am I thinking about this stuff- the "might happens" and the "could happens"? Is it because I'm scared?'

He gave the dummy one last strike and turned from it, sweat running down his forehead.

'Or is it something else?'

He heard a 'thud' behind him. He turned back to the dummy- if it could still be called such- and noticed it had collapsed into a pile of fluff, sawdust, and leather pieces.

He just stood there, staring at it.

*****

Nodding satisfaction at Mushetta v.2, Ra-Ed felt the approach of Kaburo. He opened the doors to the dojo, looking the other in the face.

"They are on Earth, close to the third idol," Ra-Ed snarled. "They must be stopped. Now."

*****

Danae sat silently, watching Alec walk away. She resisted the urge to follow him. She felt slightly reluctant to offer a suggestion into the group that she was and was not a part of.

The urge to speak became too great.

"Is it such a good idea to split the group?" she asked. "The strength of the group is being together. Together you are well-balanced, with fighters and healers. You defend one another. If you are divided, you weaken yourself to a great degree and give away your single greatest advantage.

"The enemy works together because they are forced to, but each works toward his own agenda as well. The lack of cohesion and direction will be their downfall."

*****

"I agree" Gildogg spoke up. "We don't know what we are going to run into down there...who knows what is guarding this idol, the gods know that it hasn't be easy getting the others. It would be best to stay together, besides, if Ra-ed and his cronies show up, they will probably end up in the chasm with us. They don't seem like the type to just sit and wait to ambush us after we have grabbed the idol."

*****

"Together we possess many.... talents. I worry that we will need someone's house and they will be topside instead.. I do worry also about leaving our backs unguarded..." Kytten gnawed her lower lip pensively. She was not sure how to work both needs.

Dragonstar was watching her. She knew he was assessing her as a leader, but ... who had made her leader of this group! No one had elected her!

"We wait for Dan and Star to come back and we go as a unit. But in a looser formation... string ourselves out a little and meet at the idol. Agreed?"

*****

"Shall we eat before we go?" Star asked. Eyes grim, she surveyed the group. "Danae's spent a lot of time cooking to feed us before we leave.

"We could eat and drive as far as the chasm, camping on the rim tonight and then with the dawn begin the descent. Any objections?"

*****

Dragonstar sat between Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei. His mind pondering recent events and the nagging sense of foreboding that itched in the back of his mind.

As he ate; Dragonstar glanced at each of his companions in turn.

Buffy, who would glower at her "evil" counterparts; Storm, always alert to a possible attack; Sad little Crystal, pining for Marie and wishing revenge on Ra-ed; Buffy Rei and Buffy-Yami, whom had taken an unnatural liking to him; Dane, for once not in his armor; Daniel and Star, joined by chi and love; Alec and Danae, an odd pair of lovers indeed; Gildogg, happily helping himself to another plateful of food; and finally Kytten, worrying about how she had become defacto leader of the group. All of them forming a formidable team of House masters.

Dragonstar turned his thoughts to their enemies. Ra-ed was a power to be reckoned with even without Kronus' aid. Kronus, himself, would wait until Ra-ed gained the Idols. Then there was the daemon, Kabaruo, whom ever had summoned him was definitely high up on the power scale.

Thinking of Kabaruo sent a shiver down Dragonstar's spine.

*****

Alec ate in silence- his mind focusing elsewhere. He had made his way back to the meeting room in silence, shirt tossed over one shoulder, a more relaxed look to him.

'We enter the chasm any day now. I highly suspect that sooner or later we're going to have to fight against something down there- if not there, trying to get away from the place. I'm actually looking forward to trying out a few skills.'

It seemed like his mind would not stop working, even when he wanted to. He kept on thinking of different things when he knew his mind should be focused on the battles ahead.

*****

Star was tired. Even after sleeping so well at Dragonstar's, she was tired. A bone-deep weariness settled over her as she ate.

The horror of the town lingered. It had been a ghost town. No people, anywhere. It looked as though it had been deserted for quite some time. Probably as long as the dojo had. There was no way to tell how long it had been. The silence had deafened as she and Daniel had looked into one house, one store after another, hoping to find any clue.

She wondered which of the demonic underlings of Kronus had gone through the town.

*****

One more night and they would enter the chasm. Thoughts raced through Crystal's mind of what she might find down there. This was all new to her, the landscape, the people, the excitement, and being without her sister. It would take time for her to heal the wounds that her sister's death had made but in time she would once again be herself.

Taking another bite of food she noticed Dragonstar watching the room. He was looking on at everyone moving from one person to the next. His mind seeming to wonder as he looked at each person. Crystal started to look around the room herself noticing the people around her. Each had their own strength and some had strength not only in themselves but in someone else. She had never seen so many people that were so strong not merely in physical strength but in spirit and chi. She felt honored to be part of this group of masters.

*****

Kaburo flittered between Ra-ed, Xefa, the two sore Kthonia and the unconscious Gilten, there was definitely something strange going on, but either Ra-ed was too stupid to admit it, or he arrogantly ignored it.

He snorted as the faint aura of recent sex assaulted his nose. Disgusting.

Ra-ed was flipping through the large book he had at an almost unearthly passed, humming deeply at the contents.

"What's that?" Kaburo finally bothered to ask.

"Possibly everything I need to know about who we're fighting."

Putting the book in a large bag that was filled with something, Ra-ed gestured for Mushetta to take point, which it enthusiastically stomped.

A soft ultra-deep base rumbled from Mushetta's cheat as it locked on and caught the power signature of the third idol, "Mushetta II will lead me straight to the idol!" Ra-ed grinned running to catch up with his new creation, the others following quickly.

"Is there something I seem to have missed?" Kabaruo hissed, before shrugging and giving pursuit.

*****

Kytten finished eating. Her tummy seemed a bit unsettled. She'd never been nervous before a battle. Scared, angry and excited, but not nervous. Was this tummy thing a touch of nerves? How strange.

Dragonstar was staring at her off and on as if she'd lost her mind. Several times he almost said something.. then stopped.

*****

Buffy couldn't understand why they were waiting, again. They had come home to find whole cities laid to waste. Yet still they sat here. She stirred wanting to do more but knowing she could not face the evils alone. She would have to wait for her comrades.

Buffy slipped her hand into her pocket to grasp the medallion. It gave her strength, but not enough. Not as much as she was able to conjure during the tournament.

*****

Dane was growing rather restless too. They could wait for eternity and they still wouldn't get more ready than they were. In fact, the anxiety that was plain to see in all of them would probably only make them less focused over time.

Deciding to make the most of the time, he sat down with the book he had been given by Dragonstar, hoping to learn more of his history... and perhaps a new attack or two?

*****

Putting the last of the dishes away, Star left the kitchen, looking around. She had said very little since coming back from the village. She said very little now. Daniel was almost hesitant coming to her side when she returned to the main foyer.

"Any time you're ready," she told Kytten.

The van was packed and waiting.

*****

Ra-ed quickly glanced through the massive tome in his hands as he let his senses take control, as the group raced off.

He could hear Kattie and Dobur arguing over who should drag Gilten along, and he could definitely hear the loud sonar like bleeps of Mushetta. The lack of a chi-signature distinguished Kaburo definitely, but he had the strange sensation someone else was watching.

The book contained information on all 170 known houses of Earth, very up-to-date. He searched through it, names, locations, people.

Very interesting. It gave Ra-ed masses of information in teachings and qualifications for entry, and types of study, no details of course, but probably information generally split down into information directories.

At the very least. He started to know fully what they were up against- while he was confident they knew very little of his FULL power.

*****

As Kattie and Dobur argued, Kaburo walked up and threw Gilten over his shoulder. He seemed familiar somehow but could not determine why. Kaburo smiled, he had to be careful trying to balance making it look like he was trying to stop the heroes but failing with not accidentally killing any of those necessary to collect the idols. Enough time to kill them all when they had found the idols but before they could use its powers.

He had to be careful though; intense, unexpected pain could make him lose his temper which would cause him to fight poorly. But he had a surprise in store for them this time.

*****

Rikita watched, her eyes narrow. Her substance was diffuse, and not even the most skilled would detect her. She reconsidered. Kaburo might. But he knew her...knew of her, at any rate...and would leave her alone. He would know that she was not working against him.

As for the rest. Kattie and Dobur had been a very light repast. Their minds belonged too completely to Ra-Ed, and they were not living in the same way Gilten was. Not the same way as Ra-Ed either for that matter.

She bit her lip on a giggle, then realized that none would hear her anyway. Pursing her lips, she blew a streamer of chi at the succubus clinging to Ra-Ed's tail. That one hadn't been human to begin with, and nightmares of non-humans were always fun to manipulate. Their fears were so exotic.

Although Gilten. She turned back to him. She could spare a little time for him before moving on to the heroes. She would make their night something to remember. She had the promise of Kronus himself that she could play with them before Ra-Ed and his followers attacked in the morning.

Rikita straddled the still-sleeping Gilten's hips, laid flat against him, and melded with him. The visions began.

*****

As they traveled the ingestion of the Afreet began to change Kaburo, he smiled at the frightened whispers of Kattie and Dobur as his body began to fill out and change color. In his head he could sense another presence; malevolent, hateful, evil, all the things he liked in a being...

*****

The van bumped along uncomfortably. Star drove. She knew the way well. The master had used the top part of the chasm for a training area for the most advanced students. The depths were strictly forbidden.

The progress was blocked by a chain across the road. Star gave Daniel the key...he unlocked the chain and she drove the gate through...then he locked it again. There was a campsite about 100 yards from the gate. A small outhouse, a sluggish stream of crystal-clear ice water.

"Here we camp," she announced, shutting the van off. In the gloaming twilight, the group began to set up tents. Much food had been packed from the feast Danae had put out earlier, although no one made a move to eat anything. Sleeping bags were unrolled, wood gathered, a fire built.

"Who stands first watch?" Daniel asked.

"We best watch in pairs," Kytten said. "We don't want a repeat of what happened to Alecan. Just because that turned out to our benefit doesn't mean another similar encounter would." Her eyes flicked at Danae, then continued around.

"No partners or couples watch together either. Too much temptation."

*****

***************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime.**************************

Gilten is assaulted by nightmare visions of people he loves being tormented and killed by sexual beings.

*****

"Trust me, I'm not even going to ask to stand watch. I'm more than a little beat. Trying to remember how exactly you fight with a blade in your hand is kind of tough- especially if the training was close to a decade and a half ago."

He placed one hand on the sword's hilt, closing his eyes as he sent out his mind again.

"Give me a second- I'll check to see exactly what's around here...."

The vision came into focus. There they were- he counted all of his friends. The aura from the Chasm lent a grayish cast to everything.

And, close to thirty or forty miles distant, and closing extremely fast, was a large signal- wait, make that two, three, four-

He felt some tugging on the other end of his power- the very edge of the scan. It ran up against something that pushed back, until-

"Yearrrh!" he yelled, as someone or something tore off a nice-sized chunk of his search energy. The Tear glowed red as the assault was battled back, power supporting the weakened section. He quickly withdrew it and broke contact, going down to one knee, clutching at his fore head with one hand.

"Damn it.... they're close.... someone.... or something... is packing a major punch.... in the chi department....."

He kept breathing heavily, trying to get it under control before they would have to be counting on each other.

*****

Rikita licked her fingers as she pulled away from Gilten's sleeping body. He moved, twitching slightly, his face twisted in lustful horror.

"Good boy," she whispered. Keeping discorporate, she nodded acknowledgement to Kaburo before opening an invisible gate and stepping through. The egress was on the earth plain, close to the hero's camp.

Making a tight fist, she blew a puff of breath. "Sleep now," she whispered. One by one, the heroes moved toward their tents. She kept her form diffuse, unreadable as she moved closer.

She ran her fingers through her hair, shaking it out. She stretched fully. It was going to be a long night.

"Now. Which to play with first?" she asked herself.

*****

Alec seemed to be more worn out from his training than he thought- not to mention having something rip part of your energy matrix out the hard way.

He pulled his sleeping bag over to him, unzipped one side of it, and shrugged into it. Before he knew it, he had zipped it up and was out like a light.

He expected the dreams to be happy- he had, after all, fulfilled something his teachers had been after him to do for the longest time- start to train with a weapon again.

But was hoping for a good dream wishful thinking?

*****

Rikita giggled as she slipped from the first tent. Pain and suspicion planted personally, and enough dream wraiths to keep the visions flowing through the night.

She looked around the campsite, undecided as to her next victim. Then she smiled, skipping to another tent with a little giggle. The one with the sword. He was next. He might have been able to stop her. But he was too new to the sword, and her essence so vague, so faint, that she had passed unnoticed in the malignant atmosphere. She blended into the background quite well.

*****

Rikita could feel each heartbeat from the sleeping forms. She smiled wickedly, peeking into one tent, then another. Daniel and Lisa were curled together, the sleep spell weaving its magic.

Slipping in beside them, she put a hand to each forehead, planting the seeds of torment within.

*****

*******************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime.************************

Star and Daniel are pulled into a terrifing nightmare where each of them are forced to watch as the other is assaulted both physically and sexualy.

*****

Star writhed uneasily in her sleep. Her eyes moved beneath closed eyelids. Each new assault to her senses made her draw into herself. She pulled away from Daniel, curling into a little ball.

*****

Dragonstar was restless. Like the others he to had gone to his tent to sleep, but some small part of his mind wouldn't let him sleep.

He had never seen Tear react as it had and that worried him more than the need for sleep.

He looked at Buffy-Yami and Buffy-Rei sleeping soundly and wondered if they had dreams of reuniting with Buffy.

Finally he gave up on sleep and climbed onto the van's roof. There he sat in lotus and with every physical, Chi, and mystical shield in place he began to meditate.

*****

Mushetta II stomping almost idly in his efficiency, scanning, locking on to the idol and following it's almost exact route in a straight line.

Most humans would've died of tiredness at the pace the group were moving at, but obviously this team was far from it.

A "ping" alerted Mushetta II to a presence, that had locked onto him. It came from only a couple of miles from the idol. Annoyed at being scanned by another power, he thrust an invisible signal to the source, which hastily stopped.

But what to do about it?

Mushetta II had no available information on what he would be up against, most of it's knowledge came from what it already found as it continued a 360 rotating scan, this was new, powerful and different.

He made a telepathic call to Ra-ed who sped up pace to stand beside him as Mushetta began querying him on this anomalous data.

Ra-ed's power signature rose accordingly, Mushetta recognized this as one of his too frequent violent outbursts as Ra-ed telepathically notified him that the power signature was that of one of his direct targets for extermination.

Mushetta was ordered to do a full sweep of that location by boosting up his chi level temporarily to seek and search the current area. It would mean a greater risk of detection, but Ra-ed notified Mushetta that if the enemy already knew of their present location, then surprise was out of their favor, unless...

Ra-ed ordered Mushetta to record that chi signature he had received, the behemoth responded accordingly.

*****

Rikita flowed into the tent shared by Alecan and Danae. Separate sleeping bags. He was huddled protectively, she was reaching toward him. Rikita touched a hand to each forehead and sank into their minds, finding their fears and feeding them back, amplified.

*****

******************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime. ******************************

Alecan and Danae are the next to fall victim to Rikita lustful nightmares. Watching images of their lover with other men and women, being tormented and pleasured in a sick and twisted way.

*****

Rikita emerged from the tent where Alecan and Danae moved restlessly, tangling in their sheets. She smiled. She would have to thank Kaburo for the idea. The banshee hybrid writhed as she again and again watched the man she loved die...one hideous death after another.

She smiled. In touching the sleepers she had discovered something that the heroes were unaware of...two of their number were related. And they didn't know. She giggled. That knowledge she would need to take quickly to Kronus.

But not before...she hissed in frustration, recognizing Dragonstar awake. She could also feel the approach of Ra-Ed.

'He was supposed to WAIT!" she snarled. "What fucking good is Kronus' instruction to NOT attack the heroes..." she trailed off. Against Dragonstar, she was no match. He was Kronus' equal. Careful to keep her form diffuse, undetectable, Rikita drew in a deep breath, blowing out s sparkling aurora of chi. It separated into dozens of minions that scattered, running for the tents, assaulting the sleeping minds.

Without her personal touch, the demons would lack full effectiveness. But the wedge driven between two of the couples could only help.

Looking at Dragonstar with a wicked giggle, she leaped to the van roof and slipped inside his shield before becoming corporeal enough to touch. She pressed a hasty kiss to his cheek before discorporating again, leaping from the van and through a gateway leading to Kronus' home.

"Next time, big fella," she whispered.

*****

Alec writhed in his sleeping bag, almost helpless against the nightmares that ravaged his mind- and his heart. His body kept twisting and turning in the tent, while his mind was shown the most horrific things it could have ever imagined...

*flash*

There he was, the last standing House Master for their side. He looked to the right- then to the left- the scattered bodies of his friends covered the area- not just other house masters, but friends from his past, his teachers, his fellow students...

A roar echoed across the open. What looked to be hundreds of minions turned to thousands, to millions, issuing forth over the plain in a mob many miles wide.

And walking at the head of it- none other than Ra-Ed himself.

The mob was gaining on him- he felt rooted to the ground, and could do nothing as the mass of enemies surrounded him-

He heard Ra-ed laugh. Louder. And then louder still.

"Look at this one, my followers. Too stubborn to give up when he knows there's no hope."

"As long as I stand, then there still is hope! I'll cut you down where you stand!"

Ra-ed laughed again. The sounds were like a thunderous roar assaulting his senses. His mind was pressured to keep up.

"Well, before I give you the chance to 'cut me down', as you say... let me give you a little surprise that I've been saving just for you."

He motioned with his hand- and two minions dragged a weakly resisting figure forward into the dirt in front of him- and Alec gasped at Ra-ed

hauled them up into the light.

Dark, almost purple hair. Skin still pale, though not as much. Eyes gazing down at him with a mixture of hope and fear.

"DANAE!!!!" he yelled, and made his move.

Drawing the Tear, he charged forward. He seemed to lose speed as the last energy in his legs slowly gave out- then he was unexpectedly slammed to the ground, then hauled up into the air with a scream from Danae and a laugh from Ra-ed.

Then he was tossed about, until the Tear was torn from his grasp, and he looked up into the burning eyes of Kaburo.

He was a monstrosity now, with four arms, skin that constantly changed color from a deep red, to a bright orange, and then back again.

"I have you now, Master of the House of Stars! With you, the world's hope for salvation dies with it!"

He brought the Tear up in his second pair of hands- holding one end in each massive palm, he applied pressure and was rewarded with a loud 'SNAP' and the howl of anguish of countless beings.

The Tear, now dripping liquid from its core, dropped into two pieces, staining the earth a pale red.

Alec's brown eyes widened as he felt the sword's power recede from his own- the stored amount that let him do amazing things with it.

Then Kaburo started to pull at him. Four hugely muscled arms tore and ripped at his body, tearing off part of his outfit, and then getting results in yells of extreme pain as he threw something to the ground in front of the held Danae. Her eyes widened, and she let out a scream.

It was an arm. Not just any arm- one that had held the Tear- Alec's arm.

It was soon followed by the other. Then two strong legs flew through the air, landing besides the arms.

She kept screaming like there was no tomorrow. Because as Kaburo held up the last part he had torn, Alec blinked one last time at her and then-

*****

He suddenly bolted upright in his sleeping bag, his hand groping for the reassuring hilt of the Tear- and found it. He cut a hole through the side of the tent, screaming, and looking like he had seen a ghost.

"No.... don't let him get closer...." He looked like a man possessed, the dreams running through his mind like a video- the Tear held in a defensive state, his eyes darting any which way.

*****

Fevered dreams. How much blood a human body held. How many ways life could be rift from a body.

She heard Alec screaming. Again and again. She struggled, her arms captive. Half sleeping, half awake. The sleeping bag was tangled around her: she somehow managed to claw her way out.

Through the gaping hole in the tent she saw Alec. In one piece. She tripped on the sleeping bags and fell through the hole. On her knees, she raised a tear-stained face.

"Oh, Alec," she whispered brokenly, reaching toward him.

*****

Crystal hadn't been able to sleep yet, her eyes would close but her mind wouldn't let her sleep fully. In her half awake half asleep mental state the terrible minions of the dream weaver were only able to pass small bits of their hideous visions to her. As sleep would creep into her eyes she would see terrible sights of bodies and blood. With a start she would awaken, her mind lingering on the pictures it had been shown. Sleep would come again and the visions would appear again only to wake her. Finally she sat up in her sleeping back staring off into the blackness of the night. Crystal could hear the others sleeping around her. Some were moving restlessly in their sleeping bags and others where quietly sobbing to themselves. Crystal was afraid to move, to leave her tent and her sleeping bag. What was outside in the encampment that was doing this to them and would she come to face it if she moved to help the others. Just then she heard Alecan screaming breaking the silence of the night. With his screams Crystal darted out of her tent. Only two were awake so far Alecan and Danae both still wrapped up in their dreams. Moving from tent to tent Crystal tried to wake the others some waking easier then others.

*****

Star woke with a sobbing gasp. She heard Crystal's soft voice pleading with her and Daniel to wake up.

With a jerk, Star pulled away from Daniel. Zipped into the same sleeping bag, she struggled with the zipper, struggled to escape. Her struggles and strangled sobbing cries woke Daniel as well. He was calm, cold. He quietly unzipped the bag and left the tent without a backward glance at Star.

She stopped trying, huddling in the tangled blanket. She pressed her hands against her eyes, tears falling.

Crystal peeked into the tent, reaching out a tentative hand. "Star?" she asked. Her fingers brushed Star's shoulder. "What in the...?" she pulled her hand away and called up enough chi to light the interior of the tent. Star's back was a mass of bleeding welts and slashes.

Star looked up. Her cheek was bruised as well.

"What's going on?" Crystal asked. The urgency to wake the others grew greater.

*****

Daniel strode away from the tent, his face tight with rage. Burned into his vision was the sight of Star writhing in ecstasy in the arms of another man. Not any other man. His father.

He recognized the man from pictures in his mother's room.

He heard Star crying. Heard Crystal's exclamation of horror. Alecan standing with his sword at ready, Danae crumpled at his feet crying. Another flash hit him. Star. Whispering to his father. Laughing and happy.

She had never been so light-hearted with him. Never seemed so happy.

Daniel roared in fury and frustration. The woman he loved...and his father.

*****

Dragonstar saw the gateway open and heard Rikita's whisper.

"Yes, Rikita," he whispered back holding up a small lock of her hair he had taken when she had kissed him, "Next time."

Then all hell broke loose in the camp.

*****

Absolutely oblivious to any happenings at the camp, Ra-ed boldly ran forward, Xefa riding on the back of his tail, accompanied by the others.

Strange, he thought, Xefa hadn't moved in a while. Neither had that person that Kattie and Dobur were STILL arguing over, even while Kaburo dragged him.

Looking behind him, he saw that Xefa was silently asleep, but twitching strangely. Suddenly, she screamed in a high-pitched wail of terror and bit deeply into Ra-ed's throat. He hissed in surprise, wrenching her off him and holding her trembling in front of his face.

The group stopped including Mushetta who idly scanned in a full sweep, feeding back information.

Xefa still trembled, purple tears in her eyes that contrasted sharply against her pale flesh. "...my dreams." She cried before whimpering softly. Ra-ed dropped her to the ground, where she softly huddled by his leg.

Kaburo floated around lightly, a smug grin on his face.

Ra-ed scowled warningly, "You know who's doing this, don't you."

"Even if I truly did, the knowledge wouldn't help you, but she's on your side, for now." Kaburo smirked, as if talking to a two year old.

Ra-ed didn't like that one bit. He got the feeling that alliances were being made and re-made and that he was more and more becoming a pawn in a game between the gods. He would not have it!

"Mushetta, sweep and search for anyone or anything using the chi signature of Xefa's...dream." Ra-ed ordered, then, thinking to himself, he smirked, "Scan using the signature you stored- search here and the location of our target."

"Our target- how quaint". Kaburo thought to himself. Knowing what the answer to the search would be, but deciding to let Ra-ed go on his power-trip.

Mushetta hovered in the air, about two meters while gaining power, a high-resolution scan that detailed was extremely chi-intensive, but he didn't tire, nor would he be detected, thanks to Alecan, his signature would be the one the heroes would feel invasively searching.

*****

A huge wail roared straight through the camp, tearing apart tents and flinging personal belongings like a chi-powered tornado.

"What the?" Gildogg screamed above the deep "wooooooooom" that echoed around the camp. He could feel something searching him, locking on to something in his head, then scanning him again, before leaving his body violated and moving on.

"Alecan? What are you doing?" Crystal trembled, completely startled as she sensed his signature passing round and though her.

"It isn't me!!" He pleaded, feeling so strange as his own chi- or something acting like his chi started scanning him like a metal detector before leaving his body tired and coarse.

"Then who is it then!" Daniel shouted, obviously outraged as he tried to comfort Lisa and himself.

*****

"I'LL BE DAMNED IF I KNOW WHO OR WHAT IT IS!"

Alec was straining. He felt something rage trough his mind again and again- almost as if he was doing it himself....

He heard a voice reaching out for him- it triggered the appearance of several frozen scenes from the dreams in his mind.

Danae, back in the mountain. The many previous lovers she had in that infernal place- how she had sought to use any man of the living flesh, and by chance, HE had stumbled into the trap....

"I'll be there in a second. Something is very wrong with the camp. I don't know what, and I don't know why, but something is happening."

His words were like spoken ice. Each person who could hear him shuddered. He had never been this cold to anyone.

The power passed through him again. This time, he harvested a sample of it himself, painlessly blocking some of the last. He compared it to himself- and he had an answer.

"It's got my signature in it, but it's not identical. More like ninety-five percent. But whatever it is, it isn't me."

*****

Rikita stepped out of the gateway in front of Kronus' mansion. She took a deep breath, attempting to put an air of seriousness to her demeanor. It was not entirely successful.

The door opened by silent servants. One wraith-like form came to her and beckoned. She followed. And was led into an audience chamber. Kronus was waiting.

"What happened?" Kronus' voice was soft but carried an enormous weight of malevolence.

"Your incompetent minions is what happened," Rikita said, shrugging. "I was about to move onto the next when Ra-Ed bumbled in with that monstrosity. I was to have an entire night to demoralize the heroes.

You really should have a higher class of minions. Ones that will actually wait when they are told to.

"His nearness woke Dragonstar. I'm good, but not that good," she continued.

Kronus scowled at his brother's name. "He could not sense you unless you touched him," Kronus said.

Rikita shrugged. "I gave him a kiss goodbye," she said. "But anyway, I struck two of the couples. The Spirit master wore the bracelet of Fusion. She doesn't understand it's true power, and probably never will now. Her trust has been betrayed, and her lover won't even look at her.

Rikita paused. Whether to reveal or savor the next bit of information? Best to be upfront with Kronus. "The banshee," she began. "She's sister to the Spirit Master. Neither of them know."

"WHAT!" Kronus thundered. "How?"

Rikita smiled. And began to explain.

*****

Star felt nothing.

The wind of madness howled through the camp. Daniel screamed in rage. Danae huddled in much the same posture she was in. Alecan was himself, yet not. He sought their attackers, but appeared to be fighting inner demons as well.

She saw the blood on Crystal's hand, felt it trickling down her back. She felt other, deeper pains, pains that matched the hurts inflicted by Daniel. By the other woman. The physical sensations barely touched the surface of her mind before reflecting back into the void that surrounded her.

Star looked again at Danae, who stood unsteadily. Staggered almost, coming to Star's side. She touched Crystal. "Go. Help the others. "

*****

Danae sank to her knees beside Star. She recognized the signs. In herself. In Star. In Daniel and Alecan.

"What's going on?" Crystal demanded.

"We must pull together," Danae said. "Get everyone. I will tell you what I know. I've only met evil on this level once. When my father pledged me to serve Kronus. Everyone must wake up. Now."

Crystal nodded and moved off. Everyone had been roused, between Alecan's shouts, and the evil wind that had probed their minds. Crystal began pulling them together.

Danae turned her attention away from Crystal. She knew what she was doing. Star needed her immediate help.

"Star?" she asked. "Can you hear me?"

Star nodded. Her eyes were dead. "He beat me," she said in a small voice. "Beat me, and then raped me. With another woman." Danae was frightened. Star sounded very far away.

"It wasn't real," Danae said, touching the other woman's arm. Star lifted her eyes. One was nearly swollen shut. A matching bruise adorned her other cheek. Danae wanted to shrink away. She knew of this evil, but had never seen the wounds inflicted in a dream take on physical manifestation before.

"He beat you," Danae said. "But it wasn't real. I saw Alecan ripped apart in front of me. Many times. But look...he's still there. It wasn't real," she repeated.

*****

The shouts and yells were getting closer now. Alec could feel the ground trembling. He drew the Tear and held it in front of him. It was gleaming blood red.

"Cover me. I'm taking point."

Never had these words, even before he had met up with them, ever issued from his mouth. It was if an entire new personality had overlaid the original- and it was totally different.

He raced out, feet seemingly leaving the ground. Before long, he was out of sight.

Then the screaming started.

*****

The first two he had met up with were obviously scouts. They had no time to think as he burst into their midst. When the others followed that path, they would find little more than blood spattered everywhere on the dirt.

Then he was encountered by a patrol. The same thing happened. He was simply too fast for the rudimentary thrusts and strikes of lances and swords. This group lost almost everyone- except for one, who had leapt into the bushes as the attack started. This one tore off through the underbrush, the focused strike aimed at it burning through the thicket, toppling three trees. It would soon report that something- or someone- had tore through the first ranks of the approaching army.

Then he broke out onto a vast plain- just like the one he had seen in his dream. There was the army, as he had dreamt. But his friends were nowhere in sight. Which relaxed him a bit.

Because now he could focus- and legends only hinted at what could happen if power of such magnitude as was being focused into the sword would be unleashed.

*****

Mushetta stepped out slowly into the plain. His senses blinding it's masters from the sight and other senses of his enemies. While he still stood, no one would know what his masters were doing or creating.

Several beings he registered as Kthonia scurried around his feet, he drooled, letting a large drop of bile fall onto the head of one of them.

He picked up a relay that someone had broken through the first wave. Kthonia registered it and passed the signal on to Ra-ed, who acknowledged busily.

Senses scanning and disorientating, Mushetta II detected the signature that he had previously met approaching the valley he was in. He heard Ra-ed secretly order the "small" group of Kthonia to fall back, so the mighty behemoth had all the space he needed.

Preparing for battle, Mushetta II hovered mightily over the harsh landscape. He recognized and quickly confirmed his target. Power emanations obviously coming from the sword he carried. Locking on to it, Mushetta charged up his prototype weapon that his master had given him.

With a roar, he released a slimy projectile faster then the eye could see straight for Alecan's sword.

*****

The camp was fully awake now with most everyone circling around Danae. Alecan had gone off on his own dissipate the yells after him to stop. Star was still in bad shape and most everyone seemed confused and bewildered. The couples of the group seemed even more distant then the rest of them. Danae was still trying to comfort Star when Crystal came back into the tent.

"Danae you go and tell the others what is happening here. I'll look after Star, she needs a healing and I can do that." Crystal was confident in herself and knew what had to be done. Great stress had always been her strong point and she could handle most situations with great calm and understanding. The time for emotions would come but this was not that time and she would have to focus to do everything she needed to do.

"Lay back Star" Her voice was soft and comforting like a gentle breeze whispering to Star. Star's body shook in pain both physical and mental. She was mostly unresponsive but Crystal could see a faint flicker of light deep inside of her. Kneeling down beside Star Crystal closed to her eyes for a moment. Her hands moving up to a praying form over her heart. A white moonlit chi started to flow into Crystal coming from all around her as well as from the things around her. Her words were little more then whispers "Moon light healing and purification." With the words spoken Crystal parted her hands out towards Star, Crystal's white chi surrounding Star and engulfing her. The gentle light of Crystal's chi moved over Star's body healing her wounds and riding her mind of the untrue evils. When the white chi dissipated Star was aware again of who she was and that all she had seen had only been untrue illusions. Her body thought still slighting sore was no longer covered in blood or by wounds. Crystal fell forward her hands catching her before she could hit the ground. It had taken a lot out of her to do a healing that powerful but she knew she still had a few more to do before the night was over. The lies that had been spread in dreams had to be removed and shown for what they truly were. After this she would be in no way ready for battle but the others would not be if she didn't do this now.

*****

Illusion? It had all been illusion. Created from half-truths and deeply buried fears.

"Thank you." Her voice trembled as she looked at Crystal, gratitude in her eyes. The images were still there, would haunt her until the day she died. But they had lost their hold on her mind.

She sat unsteadily, taking a deep breath and reaching for her staff.

*****

Kytten stood with her mouth open, unable to pull the group together or understand what had happened.

"That's it! That's just freaking it. We get the damn Idol now and leave. I'm done with this crap. We are sitting ducks here."

And she gathered her weapons, stomping with each angry step, Gildogg winced but grabbed his gear.

*****

"You don't think we'll be sitting ducks there as well? Just let me do one healing to help the others that have been affected by this. If we don't take time to deal with this now, here, then we'll be dealing with it there when we're in battle and trapped." Crystal's voice was full of determination and confidence. She knew what had to be done and in what order. If they left things like this they would surly die while getting the idol. No one was thinking rationally about this or anything right now.

"I don't care what you do but we're not staying here. There is something terribly wrong here and we need to leave." The stress and bewilderment was apparent on Kytten's face. She had had enough, enough of being looked too, enough of being the leader, and more then enough of dealing with other people. Starting off on her own with Gildogg right behind her Kytten didn't want to look back when Crystal called to her.

"Fine, I'll do it now." Closing her eyes Crystal pulled in all of her chi. The flow of white moonlit colored chi was flooding into her. Expanding out from her hands she created a bubble around the whole group. Everyone was pulled in except for Alecan who was so far away. The white chi moving over their bodies cleansing their minds and freeing them of the troubled dreams. Falling to the ground nearly unconscious the bubble around them all faded away. Everyone's mind was free only but Crystal was barely able to stand.

*****

Daniel felt the healing of the moonlight flooding through him. He fell to his knees as the hold of the visions was broken. He saw the truth for what it was, and the lies that had been whispered in the still of the night.

He saw Kytten storming off, Gildogg trailing behind. The others standing with bewildered looks on their faces. Crystal crumpling slowly to the ground.

Then his eyes fell on Star. She huddled still, her gi torn and bloody but the wounds healed. The wounds to her body. He moved hesitantly toward her. She didn't look up at his approach.

He sank to his knees in front of her. "Star?" he asked. She trembled at the sound of his voice, staring at the ground. He put his arms around her gingerly. She stiffened slightly before relaxing into his embrace with an anguished wail.

*****

Dragonstar turned to see what was going on in the camp. The scene was not a pretty one. He looked at the lock of hair in his hand and realized what had happened.

"Rikita's still up to her old tricks," he muttered under his breath.

Dragonstar jumped to the ground by the van and stepped quickly out of the way to avoid bumping into Kytten. And walked straight into Gildogg.

"Are you and Kytten okay?" he asked.

"As far as I can tell we are," Gildogg answered.

A quick glance at Kytten and Dragonstar entered the camp proper. Reaching the main group, he helped Crystal up and gave her Chi a small boost. He scanned the group and his attention focused on Danae. She knew who was behind this as well as he did.

Dragonstar turned to Storm and said, "Get everyone together and join Kytten...Where's Alec."

No one said a word.

"Damn!" he said as he sensed the not to distant enemy and realize where Alecan was, "Get that Idol. I'll bring Alec back as soon as possible."

'If he's still in one piece that is,' he thought.

Drawing the Soul Sword; Dragonstar set off in the direction of the fighting.

*****

The weapon resounded of the blade with an impact that could be heard for miles. It was knocked up into the air and down into the ground blade-first.

Alec stood there, nursing a hand that had been rattled by the vibrations.

"Don't you know I can fight without a weapon, fish-bait?" he snarled, and the blue glow proceeded to start emanating from under the back of his shirt.

He raised both hands, starting to charge with both hands immense blasts of energy. He released them, and they burned twin pths through the air as they raced, full of rage, to only vanish in a muted explosion mere feet from the beast.

"Damn you! You want my power so badly, then come and get it, worm-boy! I'll cram so much of it into your stinking body you'll glow from it just before you explode!"

Mushetta, raging in part from the name-calling, raced towards him as if on a string, firing the rail gun atop its head as if bullets were not a problem. Dust kicked up all around Alec, and he made what may have been the craziest move ever known.

Leaping out of the way of a hail of fire, he reached down and plucked the Tear from its rocky sheath as he flew past it. Weapon in hand, his rage peaked.

A flash of blue. The sound of clothing ripping apart- and then, an immense explosion as a chi attack from Mushetta exploded in the spot where he was standing- a second ago.

A flash up from the dusty cloud attracted the attention of most of the army- what appeared to be a figure with blue, feathered wings gaining height and speed as they soared up into the air.

Mushetta gave a loud roar, and then it began to gain altitude as it rose up after the figure.

*****

Mushetta awkwardly rolled towards it's prey. Rapidly sweeping down into a lower target configuration that was designed to rapidly scan for weakness points in Alecan. It's calculations about the actual strength of the sword was incorrect, probably most likely due to incorrect data. This anomaly would be fixed with time, but not in battle.

Alecan soared as gracefully as a swallow, littering running rings around the clumsy creation as it vainly tried to move as fast as it could pinpoint him.

With a roar of rage, Alecan managed to swipe right behind Mushetta, and with an insane rage, sliced though his back, foul smelling toxic blood spilling onto the helpless Kthonia below.

Glorified at his new form, that almost of a super-bird of light, Alecan whooped with victory.

Big mistake.

Mushetta roared, swinging it's tree-trunk arms around, catching Alecan by surprise as he flew, throwing him further into the air. Then with a insane buzzing noise, Mushetta literally locked onto it's target and fired an amber fist of torrsk laser that was almost as powerful as one of Ra-ed's straight towards Alecan, causing an almighty explosion and creating piles of ash. That temporarily blinded it's senses while it reconfigured.

*****

Ra-ed stood in a sheltered cave with Xefa.

He had left Kattie and Dobur to stand guard, while the process was done, for safety's sake more then anything, while Kaburo seemed to flit around at his own whims. Fine.

"You understand that you will not be control and that you will not remember what you are doing." Ra-ed stated softly.

"I understand." Xefa slowly murmured, not too happy with what she, no they were about to do to her ex mistress and her friends.

"Very well."

Ra-ed closed his eyes and they flickered rapidly, he rolled his head back and uncontrollably, Xefa's was jerked backwards also, she could feel Ra-ed's chi entering her, setting up home, but this was different, it wasn't to steal information, it was to steal control. She could feel the faint tendrils that remained in Ra-ed that would keep him "alive" but dormant, seeping back to stay with him, while a good portion settled inside her.

Then Xefa knew know more as Ra-ed took complete control.

Flexing Xefa's muscles to full strength, she convulsed and grew into a hideous deformation of her usual self, before leaving the cave.

Kattie and Dobur looked in amazement, Ra-ed had a habit of always mutating a form he possessed so it never quite looked "right".

"Guard my body". Ra-ed/Xefa hissed, his voice an odd mixture of the two, before shrinking down to a more convenient Xefa-shape and scurrying across the dark plains.

*****

The power slammed him into the side of a rock face- leaving him battered, bruised, and ultimately unfit to fly- at least, any normal bird.

But this was one made of purest power, fueled by rage, and controlled by the mind of one of the most capable humans in the world.

As Mushetta lined up for what it thought would be the kill, Alec exploded out of the rock face, using the dust already in the air to his advantage, masking his escape.

Mushetta launched what looked to be an all out attack against where it thought he was- ad it turned the cliff face into little more than gravel. It roared with victory- until it screamed from a combination of fast slashes along its side that leaked out even more blood onto the troops below.

Mushetta could not believe it- the human should have been nothing more than a red mark on the ground by now! It kept firing wildly, trying to see past the immense pain, but not many of its shots were even close to the mark. It sent out a power wave to try and locate Alec by signature.

*****

Alec felt the stupid beast probe the air with its mind, trying to locate his energy pattern. He snarled in disgust.

"YOU WANT IT SO BAD, OPEN WIDE!"

He exploded with a flash down through the sky, the Tear held out in front of his body. He headed straight for the open, fanged mouth of Mushetta, and drew the blade back.

The two collided in an explosion, and they both appeared upon opposite sides of where they started.

Then a blue line bisected Mushetta sideways. As if responding, Alec's wings began to flutter rapidly as they gleamed and started losing feathers.

'There. What's needed to be done is done. Time to return to normal.'

Alec went into a freefall, gliding to a stop near the campsite, blue feathers raining down and eventually fading.

Even the Tear had become quiet again, becoming the blade it had been before, sitting quietly in his hand. His shirt was non-existent by this time, and he had landed face-down, so it was plain for anyone casual enough to look.

The tattoo of the one destined to lead the House of the Stars... the "Wings of Light".

'Do not meddle in the affairs of dragons.... for you are crunchy and taste good to them with ketchup.'- unknown

*****

"You have done well, Rikita," Kronus boomed. "I forgive you for failing to corrupt the remaining heroes. The news that you brought in and of itself was far more important. You can always attack again. They have to sleep some time."

Rikita nodded. "Do you need me for anything else?" she asked, arching a brow. A tiny, flirty smile played about her lips.

"You seek to seduce me?" Kronus asked. His voice took on an odd note.

"It's not like just anyone can take you on," she said. "At least not and survive."

"Come then."

*****

**********************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime. *********************************

Rikita is brutally and repeatedly raped by Kronus.

*****

Rikita tossed fitfully in the bed. The blankets twisted around her body as her flesh slowly knitted itself together. She whimpered in her sleep, unable to escape the torments of her mind. A dreamweaver trapped in her own web.

Her memory scanned back to when she was first called to this plane. Kronus had pulled her forth from the void. She had been a minor nightmare then. Until given form and face by someone with the power to do so. She had been called for one single purpose. To corrupt Dragonstar.

She had failed. But once called forth, Kronus found himself unable to banish Rikita. She was more than a simple immortal. As long as humans existed, as long as they had dreams, she could not be killed. The unfortunate part in Rikita's mind was that she could still hurt. Oh, not in the dream world. But on Kronus' plane.

She whimpered again as the sheets abraded her raw skin. Her memory went back to Dragonstar.

Called forth from the void, Rikita found herself in front of Dragonstar's home along the celestial highway. The command echoed in her brain. "Take Dragonstar. Subvert him. You were brought forth for this purpose."

Rikita stumbled to the door, knocking a little uncertainly. Only a short time ago, she had been a mere nightmare. Now she was the master dreamweaver.

Her musings ended when the door opened. A gender-neutral servant stood in the doorway, gesturing her in. "Dragonstar?" she asked. The servant nodded, leading the way. Rikita glanced in a mirror along the way, finding her appearance pleasing. Blonde. With an innocent face. She grinned.

She was brought before a handsome man sitting on a plush couch. His form was pleasing to her. Her smile broadened.

"What do you want?" he asked. His voice was pained.

"I have been sent here as a gift," Rikita responded. "I am to ease your pain."

"No one can ease me!" he snarled. "I have just given up the one person I truly loved in all this existence. How could you possibly ease that pain?"

Rikita moved close to him. Dragonstar allowed her embrace, and she pulled his head to her breasts, stroking his head gently. "I am yours. In whatever capacity you desire. For as long as you desire," she said. With every word, the slightest bit of chi escaped her. Soothing, seductive. She knew that Dragonstar would not notice in his current state.

His arms went around her waist, holding her close. She could feel his hot tears burning her through the thin silk sheath she wore. His hands stroked her back as Rikita continued to murmur soft words, her spell weaving around him.

Gauging his reaction, Rikita shifted slightly, sitting down on his lap, straddling his hips. Her skirt hiked up slightly, and her bare crotch rested against the obvious bulge in his pants. Rikita brushed against him slightly, feeling his response.

His hands slid down over her hips. Grasping the hem of her skirt, he pulled it up over her head in one quick motion. Rikita was bare beneath. Her skin was pale, her nipples only a shade darker. Touching him, she knew her shape was similar to the woman Dragonstar had given up, but her coloration was far different. Different enough that he would not pick up immediately on the similarities.

He started at her body. "Is this what you are here for?" he asked. His voice was a mixture of hope and loathing.

"I was brought here to be with you," Rikita said. She rubbed her cheek against his, her slender fingers working the buttons on his shirt. Her lips slid across his in the barest caress as she pushed his shirt open, pressing her naked breasts against him.

"And why would I want you?" he asked, his lips capturing hers in a hard kiss. One hand tangled in her hair, holding her head steady. The other grasped a handful of her rounded ass, squeezing hard.

*****************************Edited for content. You can see the full version at Worlds of Anime.***************************

Rikita and Dragonstar share a night together after Rikita slowly works her magic on him.

Curious, Dragonstar looked deep into Rikita's sky-blue eyes. "What is your name, little one?" he asked.

"Rikita," she said. "The dreamweaver."

*****

Alec's body slowly responded to the flow of chi flowing in and making most of everything right. He opened his eyes.

"Wh- what happened? The last thing I remember is that nightmare..."

His power was still very weak from the exertion it had put itself through minutes earlier- even if its user no longer recalled using the powers.

"I must have hit my head on a branch or a rock of something.... it feels like it."

*****

Back where Ra-ed's army was gathering, many of his soldiers openly shied away from a large crater in the earth. Two gigantic smoking forms were deposited there- both halves of the entity once known as Mushetta Mk. 2.

*****

Ra-ed silently acknowledged the "death" of Mushetta, it complicated matters somewhat in that, he'd have to manually keep his power level low instead of relying on Mushetta II's loud scans to distract attention away from himself. He could already sense that whatever consciousness it had left was feebly searching for the over half, but not succeeding.

He'd worry later.

Xefa's body was taunt and supple as he/she(?) dashed across the plains. Ra-ed knew his disguise worked on sight alone, his signature dominated Xefa's one while he was inside, but he was sure they wouldn't do a thorough search for his essence until it was too late.

Ordering a contingent of Zombies and Kthonia to guard his body, Ra-ed moved in the direction of Alecan.

*****

"You'll be fine," Danae murmured soothingly to Alecan. She was slightly puzzled. Struck his head?

She felt a strange buzzing. The approach of one of her own. She looked up, slightly distracted by Alec, but curious about the one approaching. She had thought all of her minions destroyed on the mountain.

"Xefa?" she asked, puzzled. Approaching from enemy lines? Something felt different. She could feel each of her succubi and incubi. And as she felt Xefa, she felt as though she'd touched an oil slick that left her dirty, tainted.

Danae hunched protectively over Alec, sending out a mental warning.

"Come no closer, Xefa. I will destroy you." The amethyst ring on her finger glowed as she began drawing in chi.

*****

Gildogg turned his head toward where Danae knelt over Alecan. He had heard her warning to Xefa, such a powerful warning it was. "Would she really kill one of her own?" Gildogg thought to himself. If so, were they safe with her in their group?

Gildogg approached Danae and touched her shoulder, she jumped like she had been shot. "I didn't mean to frighten you." Gildogg said to her. "I heard your warning to Xefa. I need to know what's going on? If you can make such a threat to one of your own then how can we possibly trust you?"

Danae replied, very upset, "I know you do not trust me, but I can assure that Xefa is no longer 'one of my own'."

"What do you mean by that? Because you have joined our group you no longer think that you are who you are?" Gildogg retorted.

Danae replied, her face full of anger and eyes full of tears. "Damn it! Don't you understand that I am not who I was? Can't you see that I have been helping you all since joining this group? Maybe you don't believe that I have changed, but believe this, Xefa has changed. She is no longer one of mine. She has been touched by something truly evil, and if she reaches this camp I don't know what she will do."

Gildogg looked down at Alecan, "I know you are weak, but can you check out Xefa...I know I can trust you, and if you say she is telling the truth I will believe you."

Alecan's face showed strain as he focused on Xefa. "That may be Xefa's body headed for camp, but she is not the only one in it."

"That's all I needed to hear." Gildogg smiled as he burst into a golden light and moved to intercept Xefa.

*****

Kytten stayed with the group, pulling her chi up around her, feeling it shimmer. Gildogg or Dragonstar. Who to go help? She was torn, which mildly surprised her.

Gildogg had one, Dragonstar was surrounded by... well, the count was lost on her, so, she charged in to join her....... father.

*****

Danae fought within herself. After helping, doing everything she could to aid them, Gildogg had shown her exactly how much she was accepted. Not at all.

It didn't matter that she had not created any of the succubi or incubi that were her minions. Didn't matter that she had sent many of them to their deaths defending the heroes at the last battle.

Her tears fell on Alecan's fact as she leaned over him. She wrapped him in warm, healing chi, erasing the last weariness from him. When she judged he was fit, Danae helped him stand. She took his hand and squeezed it gently.

"Good bye," she whispered, touching his cheek again lightly. Hanging her head slightly, she moved away from the group.

She walked slowly, resolutely, in the direction Gildogg had taken. A brush against Xefa's mind had shown her Kronus' minion Ra-Ed, his body vulnerable while he inhabited Xefa. Drawing her chi in, and releasing it around herself, wrapping herself in a cloak of invisibility.

Pain welled within her as she drew in more and more chi, feeding off only the slightest bit to maintain her guise as she approached Ra-Ed, and the Kthonia guarding him.

*****

"What the hell is she doing?" Star burst out, watching Danae move away alone. She looked around the group. Gildogg charged running toward the succubi that was rapidly approaching. Dragonstar fending off legion of undead that swarmed him, Kytten charging to his aid.

Complete disorganization.

She turned to Daniel. "We must help her," she said. She had lost sight of Danae, a wavery blur the only sign of the solitary figure. She turned within Daniel's arms, her back pressed against his front, her hands within his.

The bracelets they wore glowed hotly as Star concentrated on joining their chi together. They both pulled in more, and then more again. The stones on the bracelets shone brighter and brighter. Something was different. Star felt Daniel's mind joining her own. Their chi was not the only thing joining.

"NOOOOOO!" Star screamed as their flesh merged. Brilliant light flowed around them as they reshaped. The new form was overtly feminine. Long, multiple braids. Star/Daniel looked down in almost disgust at the outfit. Brief, and not at all what a fighter would wear. But no longer Star and Daniel. Danar.

The new being rose smoothly into the air, following the slight warping of air that showed where Danae ran across the ground.

*****

Xefa sniffed softly, walking slowly and seemingly disorganized, Ra-ed ordered some of his minions to "attack" her, it made the minor illusion all that more effective. He knew that it would be hard to hide his chi, it's taint a permanent stain, but he could bury it within Xefa's or at the very least, it would feel to most people that Xefa's body had been tainted with close proximity to such evil.

Unfortunately for Ra-ed, his senses were severely hampered while inside Xefa, depending on her physical strength, which while formidable, was slight in comparison to the stronger of the warriors. He didn't sense that Danae was already making a move towards where his body laid dormant.

Xefa felt an enormous Chi signature blossom to her/his left, gawping in shock, she saw a huge power emanation that seemed to immediately rival his own. Ra-ed scowled deeply, he needed to act quickly, at the very least Danar was vulnerable until it learnt of his abilities, but Ra-ed was in no mood or condition to do a direct challenge.

He wondered where Kaburo and gone to.

*****

"Damn, he looks dead!" Kattie whispered to Dobur, who was leaning over the seated form of Ra-ed's body, it looked literally like the life was sucked out of it, skin gray as cement, eyes dark and rolling, and flesh as taunt as barbed wire.

"That'd be a first" A random Kthonia smirked.

Huddling besides Ra-ed, Gilten lay huddled like a small child in a small fetal ball shivering. With a scream he woke up, staring straight into the face of Ra-ed.

"WELL IT'S ABOUT TIME YOU WOKE UP!" He deathly roared. G